1

ISKCON & MAHA-ISKCON

GURU-TATTVA AS IT IS
DELIBERATION OF PROOF ABOUT THE ONENESS AND DIVERSITY OF THE
SUPREME SPIRITUAL MASTER SRI KRISHNA, AND AMONGST HIS UNLIMITED
REPRESENTATIVES OR RITVIK SPIRITUAL MASTERS
— HIS RITVIK-DIKSHA, AND HIS RITVIK-SHIKSHA-GURUS —
 2

COMPILED BY
R.A. SADHUDASA ANUDASA
 3

DEDICATED TO HIS DIVINE GRACE

A.C. BHAKTIVEDANTA SWAMI PRABHUPADA
THE FOUNDER-ACHARYA OF THE INTERNATIONAL SOCIETY FOR KRISHNA CONSCIOUSNESS - ISKCON, AND THE
PRECURSOR OF MAHA-ISKCON WITHIN THIS WHOLE UNIVERSE

nama om rupa-padaya radha-preshtaya bhutale

sri maha-prabhupadaya bhaktivedanta namine

I offer my respectful obeisances unto His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami
Prabhupada, who is also known as Maha-Prabhupada after widely opening the free access to
all other Prabhupadas of the Gaudiya Vaishnava lineage, having delivered them through his
personal example, books and teachings to all Western and Eastern Gaudiya Vaishnava
students. He is also known as Mahaprabhu-pada, having fully surrendered to Sri Gauranga's
lotus feet. He is very dear to Srimati Radharani, having taken shelter at Sri Rupa Manjari’s
lotus feet. (R.A. Sadhudasa Anudasa’s diksha-guru-pranam)
 4

Although the compiler of this dissertation is seemingly aggressive to some

particular ISKCON Members, it is out of love that he rebukes them. His eagerness to
remind them about the principles of Srila Prabhupada's MAHA-ISKCON is that counts.

Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu duly respected Sripad Ramachandra Puri as a God

brother of His spiritual master; however he did not merit any respect once rejected by
his spiritual master Srila Madavendra Puri due to his inclination for Mayavada
philosophy. By His divine example Sri Chaitanya showed how aspirant Vaishnavas
should behave in Vedic culture, thus respecting the elders regardless of their spiritual
qualification. Most particularly if such persons are God brothers of one's spiritual
master. Observance of due respect for seniors —normally prevailing in cultures
exercising true varnashrama-dharma— predisposed one's mind towards daivi-
varnashrama or the sanatana-dharma of the spiritual world. Srila Prabhupada always
follows Sri Chaitanya's mood and examples, and showing intense love for his own God
brothers, sometimes chastized some or all of them out of love for their gurudeva.

Sri Chaitanya duly observed the Vaishnava etiquette of offering respect to His
guru's God brother, however never intimated with him. Although Sri Chaitanya
associated and performed loving exchanges with other God brothers of His guru, He
did not relate with Ramachandra Puri beyond the etiquette of due respect that is based
in shanta-rasa. He never retaliated at Ramachandra Puri's constant unjustified claims
that He was not strictly following the sannyasa vows by keeping sweets in his room.
Sri Chaitanya simply began eating half the regular amount while Ramachandra Puri
remained in town. The associates of the Lord could not bear the pain to see it, and
were furious at Ramachandra Puri; however when he left everything went back to
normality (Cc. Antya-lila 8.7-103).

Sri Chaitanya showed the best example on how to relate with one's seniors
according to the truth of Vedic etiquette, which all aspirant Vaishnavas should follow
even though a senior person may not be spiritually qualified. However, He disclosed
His personal impartial mood in shanta-rasa, which is also loving though mostly
impersonal. Thus Sri Chaitanya proportionally reciprocated with Ramachandra Puri
being an impersonalist only as Paramatma (Bg. 4.11). The Lord did not acted
hypocritically towards his spiritual uncle either, since He never criticized him, thus
avoiding duplicity. Therefore the Lord applied pure diplomacy, or transcendental
activities according to Vedic rituals that are completedly freed from duplicity.
 5

Although the Lord is totally impartial to the non-devotees, He becomes totally

partial towards His dear devotees (Bg. 16.68-69). Sri Chaitanya was forced to
exteriorize His rage and rejection towards Sri Mukunda Data for his mixing with
Mayavadis, though He did so in a loving personal exchange. Similarly He enacted such
shakhya-rasa by chastising Sri Advaita Acharya for his preaching of impersonal
philosophy (Cc. Adi-lila 17.65-68). The connotation of these pastimes is that behind a
reprimand there should be a loving sentiment (rasa) —provided it is based on
philosophical grounds (tattva)—, thus devoid of political correctness or duplicity.

From Sri Chaitanya's pastimes it should be concluded that he worst thing that
could happen to us is that our closest ones ignore our Mayavada connotations of life
—which surely have been with us since time immemorial. Sri Chaitanya ignored Srila
Sarvabhauma Bhattacharya due to his Mayavada identification. Once the Bhattacharya
asked Sri Chaitanya to speak His heart is that He bestowed His mercy upon him. Sri
Chaitanya showed a similar impartial attitude when He humbly sat at the doorway of
the Varanasi Mayavadis until they asked Him to come in and talk. Srila Prabhupada
also follows Mahaprabhu. Please do not mind your probable apprehensions, which
spring from our strong arguments herein. We love you all; without you, the ISKCON
Family will be falling apart. You should think in the same mood about us.
 6

ISKCON & MAHA-ISKCON

GURU-TATTVA AS IT IS
DELIBERATION OF PROOF ABOUT THE ONENESS AND DIVERSITY OF THE SUPREME SPIRITUAL
MASTER SRI KRISHNA, AND AMONGST HIS UNLIMITED REPRESENTATIVES OR RITVIK
SPIRITUAL MASTERS
— HIS RITVIK-DIKSHA, AND HIS RITVIK-SHIKSHA-GURUS —

WHEN REALIZATION THAT THE UNIVERSAL GURU IS SRI KRISHNA, RADICALISM FROM INSTITUTIONALIZED
CONSCIOUSNESS AND SECTARIAN ETHNIC FEELINGS ARE TOTALLY REMOVED FROM THE HEART, AND THE
REAL PURPORT OF "GOD BROTHER" AND "GOD SISTER" BEGIN TO MANIFEST AS "FAMILY IN GOD." IN
SUCH STATE OF MIND SRI KRISHNA APPEARS TO HIS ASPIRANT FAMILY MEMBERS AS HIS RITVIK-DIKSHA
AND RITVIK-SHIKSHA-GURUS. WHEN SOMEONE ACCEPTS SRILA PRABHUPADA AS ONE'S ADI-SHIKSHA-
SAD-GURU OR THE MAIN BONA FIDE INSTRUCTING SPIRITUAL MASTER REPRESENTATIVE OF SRI
KRISHNA, ISKCON MEMBERSHIP MOST NATURALLY AND AUTOMATICALLY TRANSCENDS ITS THREE-
DIMENSIONAL CORPORATE STATUS, AND MANIFESTS ITS MULTI-DIMENSIONAL IDENTITY AS MAHA-
ISKCON. UNDER THIS EXCLUSIVE VISION OF SPIRITUAL REALITY IS THAT SRILA PRABHUPADA BUILD
A HOUSE SO BIG THAT LITERALLY EVERYBODY CAN LIVE IN.

HARE KRISHNA HARE KRISHNA, KRISHNA KRISHNA HARE HARE

HARE RAMA HARE RAMA, RAMA RAMA HARE HARE
(THE ONENESS AND DIVERSITY OF THE SUPREME PERSONALITY OF GODHEAD, IS ALWAYS PERSONALLY PRESENT
IN HIS ABSOLUTE PERSONAL VIBRATIONAL FORM, THE MAHA-MANTRA)
— OM, HARINAMA MAHAPRABHU, OR HARINAMA PRABHU & HARINAMA DASI —1

CC. MADHYA 15.108: "ONE DOES NOT HAVE TO UNDERGO INITIATION OR EXECUTE THE ACTIVITIES REQUIRED
BEFORE INITIATION. ONE SIMPLY HAS TO VIBRATE THE HOLY NAME WITH HIS LIPS. THUS EVEN A MAN IN THE
LOWEST CLASS [CHANDALA] CAN BE DELIVERED."
PURPORT BY SRILA PRABHUPADA: "IN OTHER WORDS, THE CHANTING OF THE HARE KRISHNA MAHA-
MANTRA IS SO POWERFUL THAT IT DOES NOT DEPEND ON OFFICIAL INITIATION, BUT IF ONE IS INITIATED AND ENGAGES
IN PANCHARATRA-VIDHI (DEITY WORSHIP), HIS KRISHNA CONSCIOUSNESS WILL AWAKEN VERY SOON, AND HIS
IDENTIFICATION WITH THE MATERIAL WORLD WILL BE VANQUISHED."

COMPILED BY
R.A. SADHUDASA ANUDASA
GURU-TATTVA IS AN ONGOING ETERNAL MANIFESTATION CONSTANTLY UNFOLDING IN EVERYONE'S HEART, WHICH IS
PROPORTIONAL TO EVERYONE'S PARTICULAR FAITH IN
SRI KRISHNA AND HIS REPRESENTATIVES. THIS PARTICULAR
COMPILATION ON GURU-TATTVA ENDED ON 24TH AUGUST 2010 - THE APPEARANCE DAY OF SRI BALARAMA—
ONE OF OUR TWO PRIMORDIAL GURUS. MAY THEY BLESS ITS READERS AND THEIR FALLEN SERVANT—THE
COMPILER.

1
From a treatise on Rasa-Tattva by the same author.
 7

ISKCON & MAHA-ISKCON

GURU-TATTVA AS IT IS
DELIBERATION OF PROOF ABOUT THE ONENESS AND DIVERSITY OF THE SUPREME SPIRITUAL
MASTER SRI KRISHNA, AND AMONGST HIS UNLIMITED REPRESENTATIVES OR RITVIK
SPIRITUAL MASTERS
— HIS RITVIK-DIKSHA, AND HIS RITVIK-SHIKSHA-GURUS —

THE COMPILER OF THIS DISSERTATION IS NOT UNDER THE SRI MAHAMAYA ILLUSION THAT THE INTERNATIONAL
SOCIETY FOR KRISHNA CONSCIOUSNESS - ISKCON, FOUNDED BY HIS BELOVED ETERNAL SPIRITUAL MASTER SRILA
PRABHUPADA, WOULD CORRECT ITS VERY OLD PHILOSOPHICAL AND MANAGERIAL MISTAKES ANY TIME SOON.
HOWEVER, HE IS ALWAYS WISHFUL THAT SRI YOGAMAYA WILL FULLY MANIFESTS SRILA PRABHUPADA'S INCLUSIVE
SOCIETY FOR KRISHNA CONSCIOUSNESS - MAHA-ISKCON, AT ANY GIVEN MOMENT TO ALL ISKCON MEMBERS.
THAT GLORIOUS MOMENT WILL REVEAL TO ALL THE MAHA-ISKCON-GBC COMPRISED OF THE SIX GOSWAMIS OF
VRINDAVANA, IN THE COMPANY OF THEIR CHAIRMAN SRILA A.C. BHAKTIVEDANTA SWAMI PRABHUPADA.
FURTHERMORE ALL OTHER CORPORATE DEPARTAMENTAL HEADS —AS IF TEMPLE PRESIDENTS, LEADERS OF
CONGREGATIONAL CENTERS, FARM PROJECTS, ISKCON-LOCAL-GBC, ISKCON-SUB-REGIONAL-GBC, ISKCON-
REGIONAL-GBC, ISKCON-SUB-CONTINENTAL-GBC, AND SO FORTH — ARE THERE ALSO REPRESENTED BY ALL
THE DESCENDANTS OF SRI CHAITANYA AND NITYANANDA, ACCOMPANIED BY THE PREVIOUS ACHARYAS OF THE
GAUDIYA VAISHNAVA PARAMPARA.
"CORPORATE," FROM LATIN CORPORATUS, IS THE PAST PARTICIPLE OF CORPORARE OR ‘FORM INTO A BODY,’
ALSO FROM CORPUS, CORPOR- ‘R BODY.’ IS UP TO THE FREE WILL OF EACH ISKCON MEMBER TO SELECT WHAT
KIND OF CORPORATE OR BODY THEY WILL BELONG TO—THUS BEGINING TO REVEAL FOR THE FIRST TIME IN THEIR
ENTIRE EXISTENCE2 THEIR ULTIMATE AND INHERENT SIDDHA-DEHA OR SPIRITUAL BODY. PRABHUPADE MATIR ASTU.

ALAS! ARE WE HAPPY OF HAVING 500 TEMPLES —AS IF SRILA PRABHUPADA'S ISKCON BELONGS TO A
LIMITED CORPORATION— AT A MOMENT WHEN THE WORLD NEEDS ZILLIONS OF TEMPLES? WHAT A SHAME! IN
INDIA ALONE, WHERE THERE MUST BE BILLIONS OF ISKCON CORPORATIONS (CONFORMED OF GROUPS OF
HOUSEHOLDS) WE HAVE ONLY TWO —AND UNABLE TO LEARN THE PHILOSOPHY OF ACHINTYA-BHEDABHEDA
DECEITFUL PEOPLE MAKE THEM FIGHT IN THE COURTS LIKE GAUDIYA MATH— ISKCON MUMBAI VS. ISKCON
BANGALORE. PITY ON YOU, PITY ON ME! IS NO LONGER SRILA PRABHUPADA AMONGST US, AS WE NEGLECT HIS
UNIFYING PRESENCE IN HIS MOST DYNAMIC AND VARIEGATED SPIRITUAL MISSION? IS NO LONGER VALID THE TERM
"HE CREATED A HOUSE WHERE EVERYBODY COULD LIVE?" IS THIS TERM ADDRESSING THE SMALL ISKCON
CORPORATION OF NEW YORK, OR THE ALL-EXPANDING MAHA-ISKCON THAT PRABHUPADA PROMOTES IN HIS
ETERNAL BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORTS? IF SRI KRISHNA IS OUR ORIGINAL GURU, THE TERM "GOD BROTHERS AND
GOD SISTERS" MEANS "BROTHERS AND SISTERS IN GOD'S FAMILY." FIRST RECONCILE ISKCON-MUMBAI &
ISKCON-BANGALORE, AND THEN PROMOTE ALL OTHER ISKCON SISTER-CORPORATIONS 3 —MEANT TO MANIFEST
EVERYWHERE IN INDIA AND THE WORLD— TO INTEGRATE THE ALL-INCLUSIVE SPIRITUAL MAHA-ISKCON
COMING DIRECTLY FROM GOLOKA.4 A SIGN OF SPIRITUAL LEADERSHIP IS TO SPREAD LOVE & TRUST LIKE THE
HARMONISTS BHAKTIVINODA THAKURA, SRILA BHAKTISIDDHANTA, AND SRILA PRABHUPADA ARE ALWAYS DOING.
IMPERSONALISTS PROMOTE ANARCHY IN THE REALM OF DIVERSITY—VAISHNAVAS DON'T. ARE NOT THERE REALLY
ASPIRANT SPIRITUAL LEADERS IN THE ISKCON-GBC, WHO WOULD UNDESTAND THIS SIMPLEST SENTIMENT AND
PROFOUND PHILOSOPHCAL TRUTH?

2
Kindly refer to JIVA-TATTVA AS IT IS compiled by the same author.
3
Kindly refer to Srila Prabhupada's Directives of Decentralization, and his personal Directives regarding
his ISKCON-GBC Management, herein included.
4
Kindly refer to Srila Prabhupada's ISKCON Certificate of Incorporation as herein included.
 8

ISKCON & MAHA-ISKCON

— GURU-TATTVA AS IT IS —
DIKSHA SHIKSHA-GURU VICHARA
Considerations on Equality and Differentiation amongst the only
Initiating (diksha) Spiritual Master that Vaishnava students should
accept, and the many Instructing (shiksha) Spiritual Masters that may
also accept within ISKCON, and everywhere else in MAHA-ISKCON

--------

EVERYTHING EXPLAINED HEREIN IS AN “AS IT IS” PARAPHRASE OF WHAT IS

UNAMBIGUOUSLY EXPLAINED IN THE GLORIOUS TEACHINGS OF
HIS DIVINE GRACE SHAKTI AVESHA AVATARA
A.C. BHAKTIVEDANTA SWAMI SRILA PRABHUPADA
THE FOUNDER-ACHARYA OF THE INTERNATIONAL SOCIETY FOR KRISHNA CONSCIOUSNESS - ISKCON
(INCORPORATED IN 1966), AND THE INCLUSIVE SOCIETY FOR KRISHNA CONSCIOUSNESS - MAHA-ISKCON
(ETERNALLY INCORPORATED IN SANATANA-DHARMA)

FURTHER STUDY AND REALIZATION OF SRILA PRABHUPADA'S SPIRITUAL LEGACY FOR THIS PARTICULAR AGE WOULD
REVEAL HIS IDENTITY AS MAHA-PRABHUPADA OR MAHAPRABHU-PADA. IN THE SAME SPIRIT OF REALIZATION, THE
IDENTITY OF HIS ISKCON MISSION IS NOT ONLY REVEALED AS THE INTERNATIONAL SOCIETY FOR KRISHNA
CONSCIOUSNESS, HOWEVER AS THE "INCLUSIVE" SOCIETY FOR KRISHNA CONSCIOUSNESS. THIS PARTICULAR
REVELATION WOULD MANIFEST IN THE BRAHMINICAL MEMBERS OF THE ISKCON CORPORATION WHO SEE BEYOND
THE CONVENTIONS OF ECCLESIASTIC ADMINISTRATIVE DUTIES UNDER CIRCUMSTANCES OF DUALISTIC RULES. FURTHER
SPIRITUAL REALIZATIONS WOULD PROMOTE INTERACTION WITH SRILA MAHA-PRABHUPADA BEYOND HIS BHOUMA-LILA.
MORE REFINED REALIZATIONS WOULD REVEAL THAT HIS ALL-EMBRACING ISKCON MISSION —WHICH PERFECTLY
EMBODIES SRIMAN MAHAPRABHU'S THEOLOGY— IS THE PRIMORDIAL ISKCON-GBC EXCLUSIVELY COMPRISED BY
THE GOSWAMIS OF SRI GOKULA VRINDAVANA. THIS PARTICULAR REALIZATION, WHICH IS EXPERIENCED AFTER
CONSTANT PRACTICE OF SRILA MAHA-PRABHUPADA'S SPIRITUAL FORMULA OF LOVE & TRUST WHILE CHANTING THE
MAHA-MANTRA HARE KRISHNA, WOULD ENHANCE THE ISKCON MISSION TO UNFOLD ITS ULTIMATE SPIRITUAL
IDENTITY AS MAHA-ISKCON AROUND THE PLANET AND THE WHOLE UNIVERSE.

COMPILATION, COMMENTARIES, AND OBSERVATIONS BY SRILA MAHA-PRABHUPADA'S MOST FALLEN DIKSHA AND
SHIKSHA DISCIPLE R.A. SADHUDASA ANUDASA (A.K.A RICARDO ANTONIO PALLERES; EX-RAVANARI DASA
BRAHMACHARI; EX-SWAMI BHAKTIRAGHAVA SADHU; RADHARAMANA SADHU; SADHU MAHARAJA; SADHU DASA;
SADHU DASANUDASA, AND/OR SADHUDASA ANUDASA). OBSERVATION: IN GOLOKA VRINDAVANA HIS & HER NAMES
ARE DIFFERENT, AND ARE BEING PARTICULARLY OFFERED BY SRILA PRABHUPADA HIMSELF & HERSELF.

--------

© August 2010 by R.A. Sadhudasa Anudasa. All Bhaktivedanta Purports are Copyrights of
BBT – The Bhaktivedanta Book Trust.
NOTE: Parts of this dissertation, or its entirety, can be translated into any language;
reproduced by any kind of media; printed and distributed by all types of media, ONLY if
preserved As It Is, thus without the need of a written consent from the author. Therefore, it is
required that all translations and prints maintain the exact emphasis on texts in bold, capitals
and/or underlines, as on this original version.
 ISKCON & MAHA-ISKCON
GURU-TATTVA AS IT IS
DIKSHA SHIKSHA-GURU VICHARA
Considerations on Equality and Differentiation amongst the only
Initiating (diksha) Spiritual Master that Vaishnava students should
accept, and the many Instructing (shiksha) Spiritual Masters that may
also accept within ISKCON, and everywhere else in MAHA-ISKCON

Sri Krishna as the Original Guru is One in tattva (Truth), and also Many in rasa
(Relationships). Each of the many equal and direct personal expansions from Sri
Krishna manifest with different moods. Sri Krishna requests that His eternal Bona Fide
Representatives or ritvik-gurus be considered non-different than Him (SB. 11.17.27).
However this injunction is observed only under the principle of His rasa with His pure
devotees, not on tattva since the pure devotees will never be like Sri Krishna, Who is
Bhagavan. Pure devotees are considered Bhagavatas, or similar to Him due to their
close relation with Bhagavan, thus having achieved 78% of Krishna's qualities.

The equality amongst the infinite ritvik-gurus (Representatives) of Sri Krishna is based
on spiritual terms, or tattva. However they all differ since there are infinite
representatives of Krishna's Divine Grace holding eternal individualities, and
consequent moods or rasas. Vaishnava conclusions permanently embody the eternal
network-like intermingling principles of tattva and rasa, which are absolutely present in
all kinds of relationships—whether in the mundane or spiritual worlds. Thus, while
obeying one's inner rasa it is not so important who one's dikshsa-guru is, but who are
the shiksha-gurus one has accepted and faithfully served throughout one's entire life.

ISKCON's devotees naturally enter into a different class of relationships never

practiced before. Because ISKCON devotees are not members of a particular ethnic,
religious, or mundane varnashrama denominations, Srila Prabhupada's ISKCON is
transcendental, thus follows daivi-varnashrama or sanatana-dhama. This is the
ISKCON Srila Prabhupada brought form Krishnaloka, or MAHA-ISKCON. Those who
don't realize this, and mainly follow the ISKCON incorporated in some place of this
world are "caste" conscious neophyte Vaishnavas. Therefore neophytes are NOT
complete Krishna conscious, neither Prabhupada conscious.

By ignoring Vaishnava transcendental formulas (siddhanta) one cannot become

liberated (siddha). Therefore Srila Prabhupada's ISKCON-GBC is becoming ransacked
and divided by some neophyte members. If one does not understand the philosophy
given by Sri Chaitanyadeva and Srila Prabhupada, how can be posing as a true
Vaishnava spiritual leader, even holding "Bhakti" degrees? It is better to step-down on
free will—Krishna will like it. "Cleanness is closer to Godliness."

"According to social conventions, it is said that one can speak the truth only when it is
 10

palatable to others. But that is not truthfulness. The truth should be spoken in such a
straight and forward way, so that others will understand actually what the facts are. If a
man is a thief and if people are warned that he is a thief that is truth. Although
sometimes the truth is unpalatable, one should not refrain from speaking it.
Truthfulness demands that the facts be presented as they are for the benefit of others.
That is the definition of truth." Srila Prabhupada (Bg. As It Is 10:4)
 ISKCON & MAHA-ISKCON
GURU-TATTVA AS IT IS
SRILA PRABHUPADA'S VIRAHA-ASHTAKAM
Eight prayers written by His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Srila Prabhupada to his
Guru Maharaja, Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura. First published in 1956

FOURTH ASHTAKAM: 1. Prosperity and mystic perfection, it is all there in your words.
“Because the residents of Vraja have life, therefore they are preaching;” 2. The “fixed
intelligence” (vyavasayatmika buddhih) as it was explained by Vishvanatha Chakravarty has
become destroyed by the force of Maya; 3. Those who were not fixed in devotional service
have spread the mission into many branches. It appears that the tigress of desire for material
name and fame contributed to this; 4. The essence of your message did not enter their ears.
Where will I get the strength myself to perform this Hari Nama Sankirtana? 5. To chant the
Holy Name is the message of my guru. If I don’t accept this there is no truth anywhere; 6.
Your greatest fame is that you preserved the greatest of religions. Anyone who accepts the
Holy Name from you is qualified; 7. If everyone who has attained this qualification goes and
makes disciples then the suffering conditioned souls in the material world will all be deliver; 8.
Oh Srila Prabhupada, you suffer to see the jivas’ suffering condition; on this day of your
separation I feel only desolation.

SRILA PRABHUPADA'S VAISHISHTYA-ASHTAKAM

In eighty verses Srila Prabhupada glorifies his spiritual master's appearance anniversary.
Composed while living in Sri Vrindavana at the temple of Sri Radha-Damodara in 1961

FIFTH VAISHISHTYA: 41. If there is only one Supreme Lord, then a true sadhu, even if
his wealth increases, gives up his desire for profit, adoration and prestige in this
material world; 42. Your gold, brother, is the father of sense gratification. This meaningful
statement was spoken by Prabhupada himself; 43. Give up your wealth for preaching. Sit
down together and make a special effort to come to a decision; 44. The Supreme Lord
Himself says that everything is His. Don’t protest. Just unite and preach; 45. Srila
Prabhupada gave this final message himself. Take great care to do that completely and in all
respects; 46. Otherwise your sannyasa will be wasted and useless. O saintly ones be careful;
otherwise afterward you will regret; 47. So what is the difficulty for all of us to come together
in this way? And why do all these things even have to be said to you?; 48. Give up your
stubbornness; there is no time! Come, all my brothers, on this auspicious holy occasion.

SIXTH VAISHISHTYA: 49. When will that day come when there will be a temple
established in every house in every corner of the world?; 50. When the high court judge
will be a Gaudiya Vaishnava with tilaka beautifully decorating his forehead; 51. When a
Vaishnava winning votes will be elected president of the land, and preaching will be spread
everywhere; 52. The demons simply plunder the Lord’s wealth. The helpless populace cries
“hay, hay” in distress; 53. The demons want so many plans just to cheat the people. They sell
wheat flour at thirty-two rupees a mound; 54. Will opening a factory fill a hungry man’s belly?
Being oppressed by starvation, they will eat grass and mango pits; 55. Wearing a two paisa
string, a man is called a brahmana. Wearing a saffron cloth, he has become a sannyasi. 56.
The householders beg from the sannyasis, and why not? The sannyasis have tens of millions
of rupees in the bank; 57. As the days pass, the influence of Kali-yuga increases and the
 12

poor jivas are all crying in distress; 58. Ten thousand cows are killed daily, and the nation’s
expert leaders are all eating untouchable foodstuffs; 59. People of muddy intelligence
increase day by day. A man and his wife separate simply on a mere word; 60. Everyone has
become a witch by the influence of the age. Everyone is unhappy due to the absence of the
mercy of the Vaishnavas.
 1

CONTENTS

INVOCATION (PG. 3).

DEDICATION (PG. 5).
PREFACE BY SRILA PRABHUPADA (PG. 6).
PREFACE BY SRILA BHAKTISIDDHANTA (PG. 9).
PREFACE BY THE AUTHOR (PG. 12).
INTRODUCTION (PG. 16).

CHAPTER ONE

CHAPTER ONE - DIKSHA SHIKSHA-GURU VICHARA (PG. 20); FOUNDING DOCUMENTS FOR ISKCON, WHICH LEAD
TO MAHA-ISKCON - CONSTITUTION OF ASSOCIATION (PG. 23); ISKCON AND MAHA-ISKCON CONCEPTION
(PG. 25); DELINEATING ISKCON AND MAHA-ISKCON GURU-TATTVA, TO RECONCILE SRILA PRABHUPADA'S
ORIGINAL ISKCON SOCIETY INCORPORATED IN NEW YORK DURING 1966, WITH HIS MAHA-ISKCON
MOVEMENT—HIS ETERNAL TRANS-CORPORATE TRANS-GEOGRAPHICALLY LOCATED IN KRISHNALOKA (PG. 25);
DIVIDING THESIS (PG. 25); DIVIDING ANTITHESIS (PG. 25); RECONCILIATORY SYNTHESIS (PG. 26);
CONCLUSION (PG. 28).

CHAPTER TWO

ISKCON AND MAHA-ISKCON (PG. 30); SRILA PRABHUPADA'S VAISHISHTYA-ASHTAKAM PRAYERS TO SAVE
SRILA BHAKTISIDDHANTA SARASVATI'S MISSION (PG. 30); SRILA PRABHUPADA'S GUIDELINES TO GRADUALLY
TRANSCEND FROM ISKCON TO MAHA-ISKCON (PG. 31); HDG A.C. BHAKTIVEDANTA SWAMI
PRABHUPADA'S DIRECTIVES OF MANAGEMENT - JULY 28TH 1970 (PG. 32). SRILA PRABHUPADA'S DIRECTIVES
OF DECENTRALIZATION (PG. 33). GUIDELINES TO INCORPORATE ISKCON CORPORATIONS INTO MAHA-ISKCON
(PG. 35); ISKCON'S SHORTSIGHTED TERMINAL MANAGEMENT IS TO BE APPROACHED AS A MAHA-ISKCON
RESOLVE (PG. 38).

CHAPTER THREE

GURU-TATTVA SIDDHANTA (PG. 43).

1— IMPORTANCE OF THE PROPER SIDDHANTA BY SRILA BHAKTISIDDHANTA SARASVATI THAKURA (PG. 43).
2— IMPORTANCE OF THE PROPER SIDDHANTA BY SRILA A.C. BHAKTIVEDANTA SWAMI PRABHUPADA (PG. 43).
3— DIKSHA AND SHIKSHA-GURUS - UNAMBIGUOUS DESCRIPTION ON HOW THE PRINCIPLE OF SHIKSHA AND DISKSHA-
GURU ARE ONE AND DIFFERENT ON SPIRITUAL TERMS (PG. 45).
4— INDEPENDENT AND INSTITUTIONAL OR PROFESSIONAL RITVIK-GURUS (PG. 49).
5— SRILA PRABHUPADA'S LECTURE AT SRI MAYAPUR, APRIL 6, 1975 (PG. 52).
6— SRILA PRABHUPADA IS NOT SUPPORTIVE OF THE “RITVIK-DIKSHA ON HIS NAME” THEORY (PG. 56).
7— LETTER TO HG HARI SAURI DASA REVEALING THE PERSONAL PROCESS OF INITIATION (PG. 57).
8— SRILA PRABHUPADA'S LETTER TO ALL ISKCON-GBC AND TEMPLE PRESIDENTS REVEALING THE PERSONAL
PROCESS OF INITIATION - 9 JULY 1977 (PG. 57).
9— SRILA PRABHUPADA IS THE DIKSHA SPIRITUAL MASTER OF ALL ISKCON MEMBERS WHO JOINED ISKCON
UNTIL HIS PHYSICAL DEPARTURE IN NOV 14 , 1977 (PG. 59).
TH

10— THE BONA FIDE SPIRITUAL MASTER AND THE BONA FIDE DISCIPLE (PG. 60).
 2

CHAPTER FOUR

MEDITATION ON SRILA PRABHUPADA'S POEMS (PG. 67).

SRILA PRABHUPADA'S VIRAHA-ASHTAKAM (PG. 67).
SRILA PRABHUPADA'S VAISHISHTYA-ASHTAKAM EIGHTY PRAYERS TO SAVE SRILA BHAKTISIDDHANTA SARASVATI'S
MISSION (PG. 69).

CHAPTER FIVE

GURU-TATTVA - CHAPTER VII (TRUE IDENTITIES OF THE SPIRITUAL MASTERS) FROM "WHO IS PRABHUPADA,"
PUBLISHED IN 1999 BY THE SAME AUTHOR (PG. 73). PREFACE (PG. 73).

PART I - THE BASICS OF GURU-TATTVA (PG. 75). PSYCHOLOGY LEADS TO PHILOSOPHY (PG. 78). PROPER
POWER OF DISCRIMINATION, SAMSKARAS AND ITS PSYCHOLOGICAL INFLUENCES. VAISHNAVIS SHOULD NEVER OFFER
DIKSHA TO MALE DEVOTEES (PG. 79).
A— WESTERN AND INDIAN GURUS (PG. 82).
B— KANISHTHA, MADHYAMA, AND UTTAMA GURUS (PG. 83).
C— BRAHMACHARI, GRIHASTHA, CASTE-GOSWAMI, SANNYASI, AND BABAJI-GURUS (PG. 85).
D— GOSHTIANANDI (SANNYASI) AND BHAJANANANDI (BABAJI) GURUS (PG. 92).
E— HARINAMA-MANTRA, GAYATRI / GOPALA-MANTRA, AND SANNYASA-MANTRA GURUS (PG. 96). F— DIKSHA
AND SHIKSHA-GURUS (PG. 98).
G— INDEPENDENT AND INSTITUTIONAL OR PROFESSIONAL RITVIK-GURUS (PG. 103).
H— PRAKRITA-SAHAJIYA AND KALI-CHELA OR PATANAVADI-GURUS (PG. 110).
DEMONIAC INFLUENCES IN MATERIALISTIC PEOPLE (PG. 117).
PATANAVADIS ARE REAL ENEMIES OF VAISHNAVAS (PG. 113).

PART II - ESSENTIALS OF GURU-TATTVA, THREE ETERNAL RELATIONSHIPS OF THE SOUL (PG. 118). DIKSHA
AND SHIKSHA-PARAMPARA (PG. 120). OFFENSIVE CHANTING OF THE HOLY NAME AND ITS DREADFUL EFFECTS
(PG. 121). APPROACHING A GURU (PG. 121). ALL ARE GURU (PG. 123). QUALIFIED GURUS DO NOT
IMMEDIATELY OR WHIMSICALLY APPLY THE SIDDHANTA (PG. 124). NINE FUNDAMENTAL STAGES OF GURUSHIP
(PG. 129).
1— GURU-MAHAMAYA (PG. 130).
2— GURU-BRAHMAN (PG. 132).
3— GURU-PARAMATMA (PG. 135).
4— GURU-VAIKUNTHA (PG. 135).
5— GURU-AYODHYA (PG. 137).
6— GURU-DVARAKA (PG. 140).
7— GURU-MATHURA (PG. 141).
8— GURU-VRINDAVANA (PG. 143).
9— GURU-CHAITANYA OR GURU-GAURANGA (PG. 145).
GURU-TATTVA AND GURU-LILA TWO DIFFERENT ASPECTS OF EQUAL SUBSTANCE (PG. 148). CONCLUSION (PG.
150).

Srimad-Bhagavatam (1.5.11)

"On the other hand, that literature which is full with descriptions of the transcendental
glories of the name, fame, form and pastimes of the unlimited Supreme Lord is a
transcendental creation meant to bring about a revolution in the impious life of a
misdirected civilization. Such transcendental literatures, even though irregularly
composed, are heard, sung and accepted by purified men who are thoroughly honest."
3
 4

INVOCATION

‘shastra-guru-atma’-rupe apanare janana

‘krishna mora prabhu, trata’—jivera haya jnana

The forgetful conditioned soul is educated by Krishna through the Vedic literatures,
the realized spiritual master and the Supersoul. Through these, he can understand the
Supreme Personality of Godhead as He is, and he can understand that Lord Krishna is his
eternal master and deliverer from the clutches of maya. In this way one can acquire real
knowledge of his conditioned life and can come to understand how to attain liberation.
(Cc. Madhya, 20.123)

krishna yadi kripa kona bhagyavane

guru-antaryami-rupe sikhaya apane

Krishna is situated in everyone’s heart as chaitya-guru, the spiritual master within.

When He is kind to some fortunate conditioned soul, He personally gives one lessons to
progress in devotional service, instructing the person as the Supersoul within
and the spiritual master without. (Cc. Madhya, 22.47)

naivopayanty apachitim kavayas tavesha

brahmayushapi kritam riddha-mudah amarantah
yo ’ntar bahis tanu-britam asubham vidhunvann
acharya-chaittya-vapusha sva-gatim vya nakti

O my Lord! Transcendental poets and experts in spiritual science could not fully express their
indebtedness to You, even if they were endowed with the prolonged lifetime of Brahma,
for You appear in two features—externally as the acharya and internally as the Supersoul—
to deliver the embodied living being by directing him how to come to You. (SB. 11.29.6)

yasya deve para bahktir yatha deve tatha gurau

tasyaite kathita hy arthah prakashante mahatmanah

Only unto those great souls who serve guru and Krishna with implicit faith is the import
of the Vedas fully revealed. (Svetashvatara Upanishad, 6.23)

mantra-guru ara yatra shiksha-guru-gana

tanhara charana age kariye vandana

I first offer my respectful obeisances at the lotus feet of my initiating spiritual master
and all my instructing spiritual masters. (Cc. Adi, 1.35)

nama om rupa-padaya radha-preshtaya bhutale

sri maha-prabhupadaya bhaktivedanta namine

I offer my respectful obeisances unto His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami
Prabhupada, who is also known as Maha-Prabhupada after widely opening the free access to
all other Prabhupadas of the Gaudiya Vaishnava lineage, having delivered them through his
personal example, books and teachings to all Western and Eastern Gaudiya Vaishnava
students. He is also known as Mahaprabhu-pada, having fully surrendered to Sri Gauranga's
lotus feet. He is very dear to Srimati Radharani, having taken shelter at Sri Rupa Manjari’s
lotus feet. (R.A. Sadhudasa Anudasa’s diksha-guru-pranama)
 5

gurvajnam sirasi-dharyam shaktiavesha sva-rupine

hare-krishneti mantrena pashchatya-prachya-tarine

Taking the order of Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura on his head, His Divine Grace
A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada became empowered by Nityananda Prabhu to act as
His shaktiavesha-avatara. He distributed the Hare Krishna mantra all over the Eastern and
Western world. (Swami Bhaktisundara Govinda’s shiksha-guru-pranama)

namas te sarasvate deve gaura-vani-pracarine

nirvishesha-shunyavadi-pashcatya-desha-tarine

I offer my most respectful obeisances are unto you, O my spiritual master servant of
Sarasvati Gosvami, who is so kindly spreading the message of Lord Gauranga all over, and
particularly in the Western countries by constantly and lovingly accepting all its inhabitants,
even though they have been always polluted with impersonalism and voidism.

nama-shreshtham manum api sachi-putram atra svarupam

rupam tasyagrajam uru-purim mathurim goshthavatim
radha-krishnam giri-varam aho radhika-madhavasam
prapto yasya prathita-kripaya sri-gurum tam nato ’smi

I bow down to the beautiful lotus feet of my spiritual master by whose causeless mercy I have
received the supreme holy name, the divine mantra, the service of the son of Sachimata, the
association of Svarupa Damodara, Rupa Gosvami, and his older brother Sanatana Gosvami,
the supreme abode of Mathura, the blissful abode of Vrindavana, the divine Radha Krishna
and Govardhana Hill, and the desire within my heart for the loving service of Sri Radhika and
Madhava in Vrindavana. (Harinama-diksha-guru-pranama)

vande 'ham sri-gurum sri-yuta-pada-kamalam sri-gurun vaishnavams cha

sri-rupam sagrajatam saha-gana-raghunathanvitam tam sa-jivam
sadvaitam savadhutam parijana-sahitam krishna-chaitanya-devam
sri-radha-krishna-padan saha-gana-lalita-sri-vishakhanvitams cha

I offer my respectful obeisances unto the lotus feet of my spiritual master and of all other
preceptors on the path of devotional service. I offer my respectful obeisances unto all the
Vaishnavas and unto the six Gosvamis, including Srila Rupa Gosvami, Srila Sanatana
Gosvami, Raghunatha dasa Gosvami, Jiva Gosvami, and their associates. I offer my
respectful obeisances unto Sri Advaita Acarya Prabhu, Sri Nityananda Prabhu, Sri Chaitanya
Mahaprabhu and all His devotees, headed by Srivasa Thakura. I then offer my respectful
obeisances unto the lotus feet of Lord Krishna, Srimati Radharani, and all the gopis, headed
by Lalita and Vishakha. (Mangalacharana)

boro-baba svarupa gaura-prema-dharma

tanhara charana age kariye vandana

I offer my respectful obeisances at the lotus feet of my instructing spiritual master samasti-
shiksha-guru Srila Boro Babaji Mahashaya, who is the embodiment of Sri Chaitanya's
Universal Religion of Love. (R.A. Sadhudasa Anudasa samasti-shisksha-guru pranama)

vancha-kalpatarubhyash cha kripa-sindhubhya eva cha

patitanam pavanebhyo vaishnavebhyo namo namah
 6

I offer my respectful obeisances unto all the Vaishnavas devotees of the Lord. They are just
like desire trees, who can fulfill the desires of everyone, and they are full of compassion for
the fallen conditioned souls. (Vaishnava-pranama)

DEDICATION

This dissertation about Guru-tattva-vichara is dedicated to my eternal initiator spiritual

master (diksha-sad-guru), who is also my predominating instructing spiritual master (adi-
shiksha-sad-guru) Shakti Avesha Avatara Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada, the
Founder-acharya of ISKCON – The International Society for Krishna Consciousness. He also
gives me the insight to always perceive the same institution as his MAHA-ISKCON — The
Inclusive Society for Krishna Consciousness, or a society that imbues the spiritual reality in
practical terms, which are beyond the corporate bylaws that pervade the world of duality.

This dissertation is also dedicated to all readers, who inheriting the spiritual legacy of
Srila Prabhupada are destined to become spiritual leaders. Particularly to all the ISKCON
members, who have become so after accepting Srila Prabhupada as their eternal and most
prominent adi-shiksha-sad-guru.

It is also dedicated to the unlimited shiksha-gurus —whether sad-gurus or not— I have

accepted since time immemorial. Such instructing spiritual masters continue expanding in my
wrecked life as Sri Nityananda Prabhu's grace, Who is the personal compassionate
representative of the conglomerate of all gurus (samasti-guru). It is most particularly
dedicated to the representative of the conglomerate of all my instructing spiritual masters
(samasti-shiksha-guru) the Great Babaji Mahashaya.5
I’m also eternally indebted to my first instructing spiritual guides in my present life, who
through their humble and compassionate example continue to inspire my search for Sri
Krishna. I refer to my Divine Guardians, who in the present lifetime manifested as my dear
mother Madhavi Dasi, my dear grandmother Vicenta Fazio de Cava, and Vaishnava Thakura
Jesus Christ of Nazareth.

I also wish to thank my two God brothers—who also happen to be my blood brothers in
the present lifetime—HH Keshava Dasa Swami and HG Akinchana Dasa, for their direct and
indirect participation in my gradual development of Krishna consciousness.
Finally I need to extend my thanks to my several God brothers within the ISKCON-
GBC, who earnestly pursue the path of brahminical behavior amongst many opposing forces.
Such opposing forces represent Krishna's external energy in the form of kanishthas, or weak
aspirant Vaishnavas influenced by the rogues of Kali (jealousy, envy, lust and anger). I'm also
thanking them since their sabotaging of Srila Prabhupada's ISKCON through their misgivings
—after exposure to philosophical and managerial faults in decades— still fail to correct them,
and has inspired the compilation of this dissertation. The characteristics of Western sub-

5
Besides Srila Sanatana Goswami, Srila Rupa Goswami, and Srila Raghunatha Dasa Goswami —who
are the essential gurus of all Gaudiya Vaishnavas in their position as Sambhanda, Abhidheya and
Prayojana-acharyas—, the author's fundamental gurus are His Divine Grace Jesus of Nazareth
(Sambhanda-acharya), His Divine Grace Srila Prabhupada (Abhidheya-acharya), and His Divine Grace
Boro Baba Mahashaya (Prayojana-acharya). According to the vastu-traiya principle of Vedic theology,
the prominent achaya amongst the essential gurus of all Gaudiya Vaishnavas there will always be the
Abhidheya-acharya, or to whom one offers uninterrupted and direct practical services —in Mind and
Deeds.
 7

cultures are remarkably impersonal and predominant (nirvisheshsa-shuniavadi pashchatya-

desha), and are rapidly influencing also India.
Constructive criticism manifest from the inspired side within us to see Srila
Prabhupada's mission efficiently spreading in succor of the suffering jivas of Kali-yuga, since
Srila Prabhupada's ISKCON is fully spiritual, thus also known as MAHA-ISKCON.

PREFACE BY
SRILA A.C. BHAKTIVEDANTA SWAMI PRABHUPADA
What follows are portions of a lecture by Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada,
originally published in The Harmonist6 (Vol. XXXII, No. 12-13, March 4, 1936) addressed on
the advent day of His Divine Grace Om Vishnupada Paramahamsa Bhaktisiddhanta
Sarasvati Thakura Srila Prabhupada. Thereupon he clearly delineates the universal
conception of Sri Guru. Therefore, conclusively emphasizing the non-sectarian conception of
the line of Srila Rupa Goswami Prabhupada that the spiritual master is not to be limited to a
particular person, form or institution. He also confirms that the teachings of Lord Chaitanya
are always prone to fall in the hands of unscrupulous persons.

(Note: Bold type added to emphasize meaning)

The Fundamental and Universal Principle of Guru (Guru-tattva)

shaksad-dharitvena samasta-shastrair / uktas tatha bhavyata eva sadbhih

kintu prabhor yah priya eva tasya / vande guroh sri-charanaravindam

“In the revealed scriptures it is declared that the spiritual master should be worshiped like the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, and this injuction is obeyed by pure devotees of the Lord.
The spiritual master is the most confidential servant of the Lord. Thus let us offer our
respectful obeisances unto the lotus feet of our spiritual master.”

Gentlemen, on behalf of the members of the Bombay branch of the Gaudiya Math, let
me welcome you all because you have so kindly joined us tonight in our congregational
offerings of homage to the lotus feet of the world teacher, acharyadeva, who is the founder of
this Gaudiya Mission and is the President-acharya of Sri Sri Vishva Vaishnava Raja Sabha—I
mean my eternal divine master, Om Vishnupada Paramahamsa Parivrajakacharya, Sri
Srimad Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami Maharaja.

Sixty-two years ago, on this auspicious day, the acharya-deva made his appearance by
the call of Thakura Bhaktivinoda at Sri Kshetra, Jagannatha Dhama at Puri.

Gentlemen, the offering of such homage as has been ar ranged this evening to the
acharyadeva is not a sectarian concern, for when we speak of the fundamental principle of
gurudeva or acharyadeva, we speak of something that is of universal application . There does
not arise any question of discriminating my guru from yours or anyone else’s. There is only
one guru, who appears in an infinity of forms to teach you, me and all others.

In the Mundaka Upanishad (1.2.12) it is said:

6
The theistic magazine in English first started in June of 1927 under the direction of Srila
Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura. Prabhupada. The name The Harmonist is the English equivalent of
Sajjana-toshani, a publication in Bengali that was begun in 1879 by Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura.
 8

tad-vijnartham sa gurum evabhigacchet / samit-panih shrotriyam brahma-sishtham

“In order to learn the transcendental science, one must approach the bona fide spiritual
master in disciplic succession, who is fixed in the Absolute truth.”
Thus it has been enjoined herewith that in order to receive that transcendental
knowledge, one must approach the guru. Therefore, if the Absolute Truth is one, about which
we think there is no difference of opinion, the guru cannot be two. The acharyadeva to whom
we have assembled tonight to offer our humble homage is not the guru of a sectarian in-
stitution or one out of many differing exponents of the truth. On the contrary, he is the jagad-
guru, or the guru of all of us; the only difference is that some obey him wholeheartedly, while
others do not obey him directly.

In the Bhagavatam (11.17.27) it is said:

acharyam mam vijaniyan navamanyeta karhichit / na martya-buddhyasuyeta sarva-

deva mayo guruh

“One should understand the spiritual master to be as good as I am,” said the Blessed Lord,
“nobody should be jealous of the spiritual master or think of him as an ordinary man, because
the spiritual master is the sum total of all demigods.” That is, the acharya has been identified
with God Himself. He has nothing to do with the affairs of this mundane world. He appears
before us to reveal the light of the Vedas and to bestow upon us the blessing of full-fledged
freedom, after which we should hanker at every step of our life’s journey.

The transcendental knowledge of the Vedas was first uttered by God to Brahma, the
creator of this particular universe. From Brahma the knowledge descended to Narada, from
Narada to Vyasadeva, from Vyasadeva to Madhva, and in this process of disciplic succession
the transcendental knowledge was transmitted by one disciple to another till it reached Lord
Gauranga, Sri Krishna Chaitanya, who posed as the disciple and successor of Sri Ishvara
Puri. The present acharyadeva is the tenth disciplic representative of Lord Chaitanya who
preached this transcendental tradition in its fullness. The knowledge that we receive from our
gurudeva is not different from that imparted by God Himself and the succession of the
acharyas in the preceptorial line of Brahma. We adore this auspicious day as Sri Vyasa-puja-
tithi because the acharya is the living representative of Vyasadeva, the divine compiler of the
Vedas, Puranas, Bhagavad-gita, Mahabharata and Srimad Bhagavatam.

We cannot know anything of the transcendental region by our limited, perverted

method of observation and experiment. But all of us can lend our eager ears for the aural
reception of the transcendental sound transmitted from that region to this, through the
unadulterated medium of Sri Gurudeva or Sri Vyasadeva. Therefore, gentlemen, we should
surrender ourselves today at the feet of the representative of Sri Vyasadeva for the
elimination of all our differences bred by our unsubmissive attitude. It is accordingly said in
the Bhagavad-gita (4.34):

tad viddhi pranipatena pariprashnena sevaya / upadekshyanti te jnanam jnaninas

tattva darshinah

“Just approach the wise and bona fide spiritual master. Surrender unto him first and try to
understand him by inquires and service. Such a wise spiritual master will enlighten you with
transcendental knowledge, for he has already known the Absolute Truth.”
To receive transcendental knowledge, we must completely surrender ourselves to the
real acharyadeva in a spirit of ardent inquiry and service. Actual performance of service to the
Absolute under the guidance of the acharya is the only vehicle by which we can assimilate
transcendental knowledge. Today’s meeting for offering our humble services and homage to
the feet of the acharya will enable us to be favored with the capacity of assimilating the
transcendental knowledge so kindly transmitted by him to all persons without distinction.
 9

Gentlemen, although it is imperfectly that we have been enabled, by his grace, to

understand the sublime messages of our acharya we must admit that we have realized
definitely that the divine message from his holy lips is the congenial thing for suffering
humanity. All of us should hear him patiently. If we listen to the transcendental sound without
unnecessary opposition, he will surely have mercy upon us. The acharya’s message is to
take us back to our original home, back to God. Let me repeat, therefore, that we should hear
him patiently, follow him in the measure of our conviction and bow down to his lotus feet for
releasing us from our present causeless unwillingness for serving the Absolute and all souls.

Sitting at the feet of the gurudeva, let us try to understand from this transcendental
source of knowledge what we are, what is this universe, what is God, and what is our rela tion-
ship with Him. The message of Lord Chaitanya is the message for the living entities and the
message of the living world. Lord Chaitanya did not bother Himself for the upliftment of this
dead world, which is suitably named Martya-loka, the world where everything is destined to
die. He appeared before us four hundred and fifty years ago to tell us something of the
transcendental universe, where everything is permanent and everything is for the service of
the Absolute. But recently Lord Chaitanya has been misrepresented by some unscrupulous
persons, and the highest philosophy of the Lord has been misinterpreted to be the cult of the
lowest type of society. We are glad to announce tonight that our gurudeva, with his usual
kindness, saved us from this horrible type of degradation, and therefore we bow down at his
feet with all humility. We are happy that we have been relieved of this horrible type of malady
by the mercy of His Divine Grace. He is our eye-opener, our eternal father, our eternal
preceptor and our eternal guide. Let us therefore bow down at his lotus feet on this auspi-
cious day.
Gentlemen, although we are like ignorant children in the knowledge of Transcendence,
still, my gurudeva has kindled a small fire within us to dissipate the invincible darkness of em-
pirical knowledge. We are now so much on the safe side that no amount of philosophical
argument by the empiric schools of thought can deviate us an inch from the position of our
eternal dependence on the lotus feet of His Divine Grace.

Gentlemen, had he not appeared before us to deliver us from the thralldom of this
gross, worldly delusion, surely we should have remained for lives and ages in the darkness of
the helpless captivity. Had he not appeared before us, we would not have been able to
understand the eternal truth of the sublime teachings of Lord Chaitanya.
Personally, I have no hope for any direct service of the coming crores [millions] of births
in the sojourn of my life, but I am confident that some day or other I shall be delivered from
this mire of delusion in which I am destined due to my past misdoings, but to let me have this
power of recollection: that I am nothing but a tiny servant of the Almighty Absolute Godhead,
realized through the unflinching mercy of my divine master. Let me therefore bow down at his
lotus feet with all the humility at my command.

Abhaya Charana Dasa

For Members, Sri Gaudiya Math, Bombay

OBSERVATION: Srila Prabhupada wrote this Vyasa-puja homage to his gurudeva as an

essay on guru-tattva few months before his physical departure on 30th December 1936. Srila
Prabhupada signed his offering with his legal name although he received diksha on 1933
under the name Abhaya Charanaravinda; however he was not broadly known to most of his
God brothers. Amongst his most intimate God brothers is Srila B.R. Sridhara Maharaja from
Sri Navadvipa Dhama. When Srila Prabhupada began using the title "Bhaktisiddhanta" while
preaching on behalf of The League of Devotees, many God brothers complained to Srila
Sridhara Maharaja about it, knowing the intimate relationship they both had established. Srila
Sridhara Maharaja was a well known learned and respected senior sannyasi of the Gaudiya
Math —who was always identified in the line of The Harmonists—, approached Srila
 10

Prabhupada and suggested him to use the title "Bhaktivedanta" to what Srila Prabhupada
kindly agreed upon. Srila B.P. Keshava Maharaja, who had accepted the sannyasa-mantra
from Srila Sridhara Maharaja to later offer it to our Srila Prabhupada, had already began to
adopt the title "Bhaktivedanta" for all Vaishnavas that accepted the sannyasa-mantra from
him. Srila Prabhupada was the first devotee on the Gaudiya Math to maintain the initials of his
devotional name in front of his sannyasa name, although he was directly criticized for doing
so. Regardless his great individuality among all his institutionalized God brothers A.C.
Bhaktivedanta Swami continued being criticized for having adopted the title "Prabhupada." By
having made available to the whole world the knowledge about all "prabhupadas" A.C.
Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada is known as Maha-Prabhupada, and also as Mahaprabhu-
pada due to his complete surrender to Sri Krishna Chaitanya Mahaprabhu's mission.
 11

PREFACE BY
SRILA BHAKTISIDDHANTA SARASVATI THAKURA PRABHUPADA
Concluding Portion of His Vyasa-Puja Address Given on February 24, 1924

Humbler Than A Blade Of Grass

It is only when we have occasion to listen to the praises of the Supreme Object of all
praises from the Master and they react on our hearts that we may learn about our utter
worthlessness. Their profound humility and obedience teach us that it is never possible to
approach God and His devotees except by such humble submission. If we learn to be
arrogant, we would surely be deprived of the service of God and His devotees for good.
'There are persons who do not worship His devotees while worshipping God. Verily, they are
arrogant persons and not worshippers of God.' In the matter of worship, God and His
devotees are to be equated. If the same devotion with which we worship God is not aroused
in our hearts to the feet of His devotees, we are rendered perfectly worthless, and will have
lived in vain.
All of them are instructing me about the highest service of God. May we be ever ready
to sweep away from our hearts, by the rough application of hundreds of pointed broomsticks,
the wicked design of desiring to be honored above other persons by the devotees of God.
God will be merciful to us, and we shall be blessed by the gift of devotion to His Divine Feet
the very day that we are delivered from the evil desire of seeking advantages and honors
from others. A person is relieved from all ineligibilities by being imparted fitness for the
service of God. Women, shudras and the rest look condemnable and contemptible in the
eyes of the world for their evil deeds. Even such persons are enabled to attain the eternal
good by noting the model disposition of the devotees of God, who honor all persons without
requiring to be honored, and by following their conduct and teaching. Let us remember the
text already quoted: 'There are those who worship God but do not worship His devotees.
Verily such persons are arrogant sinners. They are not worshippers of God.'

If we become arrogant after having adopted the path of devotion, if we worship only
God and disregard the worship of His devotees, we would be put to manifold difficulties for
our offence at the feet of the servants of God; we would be overtaken by the greatest of all
misfortunes by being afflicted with apathy for the principle of devotion itself.
"Human life is meant solely for the attainment of the supreme good. Why do I forget it?
Why do I forget that I am the meanest and least of all entities? The ambition to lord it over
others, to be great, to be an elevationist or salvationist, is brought about when we allow
ourselves to fall victims to the temptations of the deluding energy of God. Such ambition is
petty and useless. If there is any use in curbing one's hankering after becoming great in the
eyes of the world, if there is any use in gaining one's real health, it is imperative to accept the
line of the thought of the Vaishnavas.

Those who are fit possess abundant power of devotion. They are strong. I should not
apply myself to find out the shortcomings of the Vaishnavas, or to condemn the service of
Lord Vishnu or to seek to establish my own point of view by neglecting the method by which I
may be enabled to serve the Lord and His devotees. No language can describe the havoc
that is wrought in human life by such arrogance. I make this submission with all humility, 'May
you kindly refrain from merely imitating the conduct of the Vaishnavas. May you always follow
their line of thought.' There is no relationship for us other than with the devotees of Vishnu.
 12

Relationship with other persons can only aggravate the desire for sensuous gratification.

"Many a year has now passed over me one by one. I at last realize that there is no
other help for me than the mercy of the holy feet of the Vaishnavas. Every one of my acts is fit
to be attacked. I pray to those, who look down upon me, that if they consider that it is
allowable for me to follow the conduct and the teachings of the Vaishnavas, they would no
longer maintain that attitude. They will kindly impart to me the needful strength and fitness to
communicate their power to those who are stupid and ignorant and devoid of all strength.
One who serves Lord Hari counts himself as the least of all entities. One is lifted to the
highest order of the Vaishnavas when one can feel oneself the least of all. One can then
proclaim out the message of the highest devotion to Lord Hari."
“The best of all persons deems himself to be less than all others.” Such is the great
dictum.

It is necessary for the best to scrutinize one's ineligibility. Why should a person be
anxious to pry into the defects of other when he does not seek to scrutinize his own conduct?
Is this the disposition of the Vaishnava? On the other hand, even those who are low in the
scale of service may attain the higher level. Let us remember the texts: 'Not to speak of
persons who listen to and remember with care the instructions of the spiritual scriptures, even
those who live by sin, viz. women, shudras, Hunas, Savaras, and the birds of the air, can
know God and prevail over His deluding power if they follow the conduct of the devoted
servants of the Lord who covers all the worlds by His wonderful strides!
The acts and expressions of the Vaishnavas cannot be understood even by the wise.
The devotees are attached to the Lord who pervades the worlds with His wonderful strides.
Let us not be misled by the apparent sight. Many a person has been liable to mistake the
pebble for the pearl, the snake for the rope, evil for good, by failing a victim to delusion by
relying on apparent sight. It is only when a person allows himself to fall into the clutches of
self-delusion that one's senses show their eagerness for supplying the wants incidental to the
phenomenal world by supposing himself to be an inhabitant of the same. We should consider
well how we are to be delivered from being thus exploited by the deluding energy. It will never
bring us relief if we adopt the lordly mentality for supplying our present inadequacies and for
avoiding what certain hasty observers have been pleased to dub as 'the slave mentality' of
the devotees of God. Such modes of thinking accelerate our march towards the inferno by
plunging us into the course of sensuous indulgences.

If we disregard or ignore the devotees of God for elevating ourselves, we would thereby
be cast into the prison of three dimensions and spring toward inflation instead of contraction.
"I will be good; I will be cured of my mundane desires; I will have real well-being;" this is the
proper kind of judgement. But it is not at all laudable to entertain the contrary thoughts: "I will
be great, I will gratify my malice by stopping the course of the whole world." It is by no means
proper to set up one's superiority against the worshipfulness of God's devotees. The path of
hearing to the Transcendental Word has been rendered devious by the misinterpretation of
the text "Aham Brahmasmi." I have listened to the true interpretation of the text at the lotus
feet of my divine master. It is to this effect, "It is our eternal duty to chant constantly the Name
of Hari by being infinitely more truly humble than the smallest blade of grass, more truly
forbearing than even the proverbially patient tree, and to honor others without seeking honor.
What persuasive courtesy, what humility do these words express! How great is the
benefit, how great the good that we may have by listening to such words! We have it from the
Talaba Upanishad that those who aspire to be masters of the devotees, who are the masters
of God Himself, are indeed most culpably arrogant. Srimad-Bhagavatam significantly
declares, "Let those who profess to know God brag of their knowledge, but let me have
nothing to do with such fellows. This is all I have got to say in this matter."
Not one among the paths of this material world is a path of the service of the Divinity.
The idea that one should be master of God's devotees leads to inferno. It is harmful to follow
any worldly path. To follow the devotees of God is the only path that leads to one's real good.
Whatever method is followed by the devotees is worthy of being cherished with utmost love
 13

and reverence.

Holding the blade of straw between my teeth I pray time and again for this only boon,
that I may be a particle of dust of the lotus-feet of the most revered Sri Rupa Gosvami
Prabhu. Let there be birth after birth for us that we may walk in the path of the followers of Sri
Rupa by being the particles of dust on the lotus-feet of the devotees of God. The root of it all
is humility or the due realization of one's own ineligibility. If the conviction of our unfitness for
the service of God is revealed to us either automatically or by the instruction of other persons,
we are only then in a position to appreciate the beauty of the lotus-feet of God's devotees. In
all the tasks of the average people of this world the idea that is uppermost is how to promote
the gratification of one's senses. If we happen to be obsessed with the idea that it is the path
of religion, we would be prevented for good from becoming truly religious.

All persons are accustomed to worship the Beautiful Feet of God. But the conception
that God is to supply our comforts and conveniences in lieu of worship is worthy of a
shopkeeper. That we are to receive some other things in exchange for our worship is not the
trend of thought of the devotees of God. If one seeks to follow such a course, one will never
understand the nature of service to Krishna. God is full of the highest well being. It is no proof
of one's goodness of judgement to pray to God for the gratification of one's senses instead of
the highest good. It should be the duty of all persons to follow the line of thought that seeks to
find out how Krishna is to be served.

"Oh my Lord, I pray to Thee for being employed in Thy service. I will no more serve
dogs and horses, iron and gold, men and gods. I have courted my own destruction by
engaging in their service. Thy service, O Lord, is the only means of being delivered from this
dire misfortune. But it is a far cry to seek to obtain Thy service without serving those who
have dedicated themselves to Thy service. The service of thy devotees is productive of
greater good than any other method!"

We do not find God in this world. The devotees, who serve God out of their mercy,
show themselves to us. We should follow their conduct and teaching. It is the only path to our
well-being. Due to our meagre education and small experience, to most of us the ideas and
ways of thinking of the devotees of God appear to be unedifying "slave mentality." Let us not
indulge in such profane ravings under the urge of mental aberration. On the contrary, our line
of thought should be, "Let the censorious people calumniate us to their hearts' content. We
will not mind them. Let us roll in the dust and forget everything in the ecstasy of intoxication
by excessive drinking of the strong and tasty wine of the Love of Lord Hari."

Bhakti Siddhanta Sarasvati

----------
 14

PREFACE BY THE AUTHOR

Excerpts from Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati's Prakrita-Rasa Shata-Dushini

“Without knowledge of transcendental truth (siddhanta) [tattva], no one’s heart can

ever be spiritually attuned [rasa] with Lord Krishna. If one lacks knowledge of his relationship
with Krishna (sambandha) [jiva-tattva], then the proper execution of devotional service in
relationship to Him (abhidheya) [guru-tattva] is impossible.”

“One who lacks knowledge of sambandha, the relationship between Krishna and the
living entities, can never attain prayojana, the supreme goal of life [rasa-tattva]. One who is
distracted by bogus philosophical conclusions about devotional service (ku-siddhanta) is not
performing actual devotional service [guru-tattva] to Sri Krishna.”

“One who is lazy in properly understanding the Vaishnava philosophical conclusions

[tattva] can never become free from anarthas, the unwanted bad habits and philosophical
misconceptions that impede devotional service [rasa]. One who mistakes Krishna as
belonging to the material plane can never render actual service to the Lord [Impersonalism].”

This dissertation on Guru-tattva comprises five chapters, and is meant to please those
aspirant and pure devotees of the Lord, who —as diksha or shiksha disciples— are dedicated
servants of Shakti Avesha Avatara His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Srila
Prabhupada, the Founder-acharya of ISKCON – the (Inclusive) International Society for
Krishna Consciousness.
Each chapter could be read as a separate element form the whole compilation. It
facilitates to aspirant and learned Vaishnavas with difficulties to engulf the various
Bhaktivedanta Purports on jiva-tattva from different angles of analysis, all in a single
compilation. The five main chapters are:

CHAPTER ONE: INTRODUCTION

CHAPTER TWO: ISKCON AND MAHA-ISKCON DEFINITIONS
CHAPTER THREE: GURU-TATTVA SIDDHANTA
CHAPTER FOUR: SRILA PRABHUPADA'S MEDITATIONS
CHAPTER FIVE: GURU-TATTVA - TRUE IDENTITIES OF THE SPIRITUAL MASTERS

The Vedic tree of knowledge is presented in Bhagavad-gita as an inverted banyan tree,

with its roots upward and the leaves and fruits downwards.
CHAPTER ONE of this dissertation attends the need of those who, in their simple-
minded devotion to Srila Prabhupada and Sri Krishna, have already received revelation in
their hearts about Guru-tattva. This means they have already fixed their contemplation at the
root of the inverted banyan tree, and have no doubts regarding the simplicity of devotional
service to one's guru as the via medium to personally serve Sri Krishna, thus respecting or
learning from all gurus in their path. They are always meek and humble and are the friends to
all.
CHAPTER TWO addresses the definitions between ISKCON and MAHA-ISKCON,
disclosing the general guidelines to gradually transcend from the regular corporate activities
of any ISKCON Center around the world, by linking its origins to the ISKCON spiritual source
of Goloka Vrindavana, herein identified as Maha-ISKCON.

CHAPTER THREE presents the siddhanta of Guru-tattva as delineated in the

 15

unambiguous eternal Bhaktivedanta Purports. It is addressed to those aspirant Vaishnavas,

who are distracted with complex ecclesiastic material duties, and somehow have distanced
themselves from the spiritual essence of ISKCON, administering it as a mere corporation of
this world.
This chapter also addressed the need of those who prematurely distanced themselves
from ISKCON, due to philosophical misinterpretations on Guru-tattva. Surely, their active
intellect —being duly occupied in jnana-yoga with their Lord— requires solid references to be
fully convinced about the subject. This third chapter is also suited for most Vaishnava leaders
of the various educational departments in ISKCON, and those who mentally speculated about
Srila Prabhupada’s purports ambiguously, and embraced distorted theories on Guru-tattva.

CHAPTER FOUR contains Srila Prabhupada’s transcendental meditations in the form

of his profound philosophical and emotional poems entitled Viraha-ashtakam and
Vaishishtya-ashtakam, which were composed several years before his traveling abroad of
India.

CHAPTER FIVE corresponds to Chapter VII from "Who Is Prabhupada - The First
Comprehensive Delineation on Guru-tattva," a book published in 1999 by the Same Author.

Some foolish people claiming to be followers of Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami

Prabhupada have concocted the corrupted idea that without taking birth in the tract of land
known since 1947 as "India," one can never qualify as a bona fide spiritual master of the
highest rank or sad-guru. Amongst such foolish people there are some who have accepted
diksha initiation from Srila Prabhupada, and devoid of spiritual qualifications claim to be sad-
gurus. It is our duty to expose their foolishness, and declare that by neglecting Srila
Prabhupada's teachings they are like the saddest-goru (unhappy cow).
Shakti Avesha Avatara Srila Prabhupada has openly declared in his lectures that Srila
Jesus Christ of Nazareth —born outside Bharata-varsa— is a shakti-avesha-avatara to be
considered our guru, and in his Bhaktivedanta Purports he qualifies him as a sad-guru by
placing him along Namacharya Srila Haridasa Thakura —who was not born on a family of
"Hindu" faith either—, and even Sri Nityananda Prabhu Himself.

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "The sadhu has the thankless task of impressing upon
them [conditioned living entities] the importance of devotional service. Sometimes devotees
are personally attacked with violence. Lord Jesus Christ was crucified, Haridasa Thakura was
caned in twenty-two marketplaces, and Lord Chaitanya's principal assistant, Nityananda, was
violently attacked by Jagai and Madhai." (SB.3.25.21)
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "A Vaishnava should follow the examples of such
Vaishnavas as Haridasa Thakura, Nityananda Prabhu and also Lord Jesus Christ."
(SB.4.6.47)

Due to bodily identifications —which neglect the principles of spirituality that surpass
mental designations— a neophyte aspirant Vaishnava born in the present life in the land of
Bharata-varsa, neglects to recognize that unlimited sad-gurus can take birth in "foreign" lands
to gradually fulfill Sriman Mahaprabhu's wishes.

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "If one becomes a guru, he is automatically a

brahmana. Sometimes a caste guru says that ye krishna-tattva-vetta, sei guru haya means
that one who is not a brahmana may become a shiksha-guru or a vartma-pradarshaka-guru
but not an initiator guru. According to such caste gurus, birth and family ties are considered
foremost. However, the hereditary consideration is not acceptable to Vaishnavas. The word
guru is equally applicable to the vartma-pradarshaka-guru, shiksha-guru and diksha-guru.
Unless we accept the principle enunciated by Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, this Krishna
consciousness movement cannot spread all over the world. According to Sri Chaitanya
Mahaprabhu’s intentions, prithivite ache yata nagaradi-grama sarvatra prachara haibe mora
nama. Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu’s cult must be preached all over the world. This does not
 16

mean that people should take to His teachings and remain shudras or chandalas. As soon as
one is trained as a pure Vaishnava, he must be accepted as a bona fide brahmana. This is
the essence of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu’s instructions in this verse (Cc.Madhya 8.128).

While in their permanence within the realm of the tri-dimensional mundane world or
bhouma-lila, all perfectly liberated acharyas —whether diksha-sad-gurus or shiksha-sad-
gurus— perform their activities from the platform of madhyama-adhikary, or the intermediate
stage o devotional service. They have to do so to properly communicate their message to the
ignorant masses of non-devotees and aspirant devotees. Otherwise, from their position as
paramahamsas nitya-siddhas or eternally liberated devotees, they do not discriminate among
the fallen jivas— they only see their constitutional identities as eternally serving their Lord.

Conditioned jivas or baddha-jivas are also eternal servants of the Lord by constitution,
however they have chosen to remain in the material world after enacting perfect free will
without obstruction or coercion from the tatastha region that divides the spiritual from
mundane worlds—without having met the Lord personally or been engaged in His direct
service. However, conditioned jivas have personally met their Lord or engaged in His service
while performing His eternal bhouma-lilas, and have rejected Him again and again. Therefore,
baddha-jivas are those who cannot discriminate between matter and spirit, what is good or
bad, or who is a pure devotee of the Lord or a non-devotee. While the liberated siddha-jivas
do not discriminate between devotees and non-devotees due to their perfect spiritual wisdom,
baddha-jivas also do not discriminate due to ignorance of spiritual variegatedness.

While conditioned jivas live in duality, aspirant Vaishnavas are taught to enter the realm
of an Absolute Duality of Equal Considerations, or the Universal Religion of Love propounded
by Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu's tenets of achintya-bhedabheda-tattva.
Conditioned jivas live a life of confusion while trying to discern who are their "friends"
from those who are their "enemies." Aspirant Vaishnavas are taught to dive deep into the
identity of the soul; therefore they can gradually free themselves from mundane discrimination
of false designations. Anyone dividing one's life experience into one's group of "friends" and
another group of one's "enemies," will definitively realize that such persons may change their
group status at any time in one's lifetime.

Therefore to learn the science of self-realization, which teaches how to elevate oneself
to one's inherent constitutional position as an eternal servant of the Lord, baddha-jivas need
to willingly connect themselves to paramahamsas nitya-siddhas via a practically established
diksha or shiksha eternal relationship. Though there is also diversity in the paramahamsa
stages of siddha-jivas, aspirant Vaishnavas would gradually learn such infinite variety of the
same absolute category. The most important element in spiritual development is one's
eagerness for complete purification; such eagerness will automatically dictate with whom to
associate and receive instructions from. Sri Krishna in our heart knows our innermost needs
and intentions; therefore He declares that He accepts all four kinds of persons who approach
Him to offer a particular type of devotional service. The scientific process of Krishna
consciousness directs aspirant Vaishnavas' awareness of the kind of mentality one is actually
offering devotional service to Krishna. This is achieved through the agency of Krishna's ritvik-
diksha and ritvik-shiksha-gurus.
All paramahamsas Vaishnavas accept the role to guide students from the madhyama
platform. While some describe the path of self-realization to aspirant Vaishnavas situated in
some of the various stages of the madhyama stage, other paramahamsas Vaishnavas accept
the madhyama platform to preach to the general masses of non-devotees or neophyte
aspirant Vaishnavas. The later are considered as directly empowered by Sri Nityananda
Prabhu Himself.

As the perfect paragon of all devotional virtues, Srila Prabhupada declared his dear
god brother and intimate friend Srila Bhaktirakshaka Sridharadeva Goswami to be his
 17

shiksha-guru.7 In the author's humble opinion, Srila Prabhupada accepted Srila B.R. Sridhara
Goswami’s shiksha, on grounds of Srila Sridhara Maharaja’s seniority in physical age and
time-honored adherence to their own diksha-guru Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura
Prabhupada, which denotes earlier philosophical acquaintance within the Gaudiya Math
institution while on their particular lifetimes as God brothers.
It is well known that Srila B.R. Sridharadeva Goswami —who is also one of the many
shiksha-gurus of the author— was not inclined to administer preaching activities in great
scale, neither to engage in managerial duties of worldwide spiritual institutions. Regardless
his unique devotional and philosophical qualifications —which were praised by Srila
Bhaktisiddhanta on several occasions—, Srila Sridhara Maharaja always declared himself to
be a "push back" individual, thus reluctant to be on the forefront of any field. His particular
inclination is also in line with Sriman Mahaprabhu and the Six Goswami's personal examples
about the devotees' natural devotional behavior as a servant to all —dasa dasa-anudasa.
Nonetheless when requested, Srila Sridhara Maharaja has been the first God brother to
authoritatively point out ontological reasons to openly propound Srila Prabhupada as a
shakti-avesha-avatara. Most particularly when asked who had empowered Srila Prabhupada,
and after deep contemplation replied "by Sri Nityananda Prabhu Himself." On another
occasion he supported Srila Prabhupada before some jealous God brothers, indicating that
Prabhupada was leading the preaching field for everyone in the Gaudiya Math to follow. In
the same breath, he declared his own appreciation and suggestion that everybody should be
glad to participate on it. This statement implicitly acknowledges Srila Prabhupada's seniority
regarding preaching activities, and concomitantly Srila Prabhupada's shiksha on the
transcendental field of loving search for Mahaprabhu's lost servants.

While practicing Vedic culture by performing devotional activities, there would be a

natural consequent acceptance of unlimited qualities and quantities of shiksha-gurus8 —in
some cases even including varieties of "junior" Vaishnavas. This is so since all jivas are equal
under considerations of tattva, however diverse on their relationship or rasa with their Lord.
The conditioned living entity constitutionally relates with everything and everybody in the
material world through its predominating mood of shanta-rasa —proper of its constitutional
position as a spiritual spark.9 The final activity of the tatastha-jiva in the material world
manifests as Lord Brahma. Nevertheless, according to its inherent main four rasas (dasya,
sakhya, vatsalya, and madhurya), most naturally implements them for the first time in its
immemorial conditioning only within the material world.10 Therefore, it is of sublime
importance how to train ourselves in proper Vedic culture, and Vaishnava behavior, while in
the present life. If due to pious samskaras —which have bestowed a developed preeminent
stage of mind-body of human form— one has to further endeavor in spiritual advancement.
The material world offers plenty of distractions to all aspirant Vaishnavas. Even self-realized
Vaishnavas that have achieved the elevated spiritual stage of bhava-bhakti have fallen prey
to distraction from their unalloyed devotional service, like in the case of Bharata Maharaja.
Full revelation of one's siddha-deha or spiritual body manifests —from its "seed-like"
form that is constitutionally laying within the spiritual spark shape of the soul— for the first
time, only after having developed total prema or pure self-surrendered devotional service to
the Lord.
Relationships among God brothers/sisters belong to sakhya-rasa mainly. However
follow the Vedic cultural traits of seniority in age and/or devotional experience. The author
always acknowledges his senior God brother Srila Gaura Govinda Swami Maharaja as one of
his many shiksha-gurus. He does so for the simple reason that Srila Gaura Govinda Swami
never compromised the Vaishnava siddhanta due to political correctness, and openly
declared before the whole ISKCON-GBC that the jivas never fall down from Krishnaloka or

7
Srila Prabhupada's letter to Hrishikesh, Los Angeles, 31st January, 1969
8
Cc. Adi, 1.35 - Bhaktivedanta Purport
9
Kindly refer to Jiva-tattva As It Is compiled by the same author.
10
Krishna Book - The Supreme Personality of Godhead - Chapter 28 (Releasing Nanda Maharaja from
the Clutches of Varuna).
 18

Vaikunthaloka. The author also acknowledges HH Bhaktividya Purna Swami as another of his
God brother shiksha-guru. Although the author holds different approaches on details
regarding transcendental geographical locations while describing "tangible" absolute
descriptions, the author will forever appreciate his uncompromising truthfulness in support of
the Vaishnava siddhanta that the jivas never fall from Krishnaloka or the Vaikunthalokas. As a
qualified shiksha-sad-guru in the footsteps of Srila Prabhupada's teachings, HH B.V. Purna
Swami's most valuable service to Srila Prabhupada's Mission is constantly intensifying the
brahminical consciousness in ISKCON, and consequently the MAHA-ISKCON Movement.

INTRODUCTION

SRI KRISHNA IS THE UNIQUE SUPREME IDENTITY OF LOVE, AND HIS

PERSONALITY IS NOT EXACTLY THE SAME FOR EVERYBODY. SRI KRISHNA
RECIPROCATES ACCORDINGLY TO HOW EACH INDIVIDUAL PERCEIVES, AND
CONSEQUENTLY FEELS ABOUT HIM.11 THUS HE MANIFESTS IN VARIOUS RASAS OR
PARTICULAR FORMS OF RELATIONSHIPS AS KRISHNA-MAHAMAYA, KRISHNA-
BRAHMAN, KRISHNA-PARAMATMA, KRISHNA-VAIKUNTHA, KRISHNA-AYODHYA,
KRISHNA-DVARAKA, KRISHNA-MATHURA, KRISHNA-VRINDAVANA, AND SRI KRISHNA-
CHAITANYA.
SPIRITUAL REALITY IS DYNAMIC, THEREFORE THE LORD OF SUCH REALITY —
KRISHNA REALITY-THE BEAUTIFUL— ALSO MANIFESTS HIS SAME IDENTITY AS SRI
KRISHNA-CHAITANYA WITH HIS OWN PARTICULAR PERSONALITIES OF DIVERSE
RELATIONSHIPS. THEREFORE FROM HIS ASPECT AS SHACHINANDANA, NIMAI-
PANDIT, SRI-CHAITANYA, MAHAPRABHU-NADIYA, MAHAPRABHU-NILACHALA, AND
MAHAPRABHU-GAMBHIRA, SRI KRISHNA-CHAITANYA ALSO EXCHANGES DIFFERENT
RASAS WITH HIS ETERNAL PARIKARAS AND ALL THE PEOPLE IN GENERAL.

A FINER ANALYSIS OF SRI KRISHNA OR SRI CHAITANYA'S PARTICULAR

IDENTITIES REVEALS THAT THEY MANIFEST DIFFERENT ASPECTS ON THE SAME
RASAS WHEN ARE EXCHANGED IN HIS ETERNAL LILAS OF THE MULTI-DIMENSIONAL
OR TRANS-GEOGRAPHICAL12 SPIRITUAL WORLD —LOCATED IN KRISHNALOKA OR
THE VAIKUNTHA PLANETS—, THAN THE ONES EXCHANGED WHILE IN HIS ETERNAL
BHOUMA-LILAS OR HIS PASTIMES WITHIN HIS THREE-DIMENSIONAL GEOGRAPHICAL
REALM OF MAHAMAYA.

WHEN SRI KRISHNA VISITS THE PARTICULAR GEOGRAPHICAL AREAS OF THE

COMPLETELY REAL REALM OF THE MATERIAL WORLD KNOWN AS HIS HOLY
DHAMAS —ALTHOUGH COMPOSED OF HIS EXTERNAL ENERGY, WHICH IS ALSO
ETERNAL SINCE ALWAYS MANIFESTS AT REGULAR CYCLIC INTERVALS—, THE
PREDOMINATING DEITY THAT ADMINISTERS HIS INTERNAL SPIRITUAL ENERGY
KNOWN AS YOGAMAYA, MANIFESTS HER IDENTITY AS MAHAMAYA OR THE
PREDOMINATING DEITY THAT ADMINISTERS HIS PASTIMES IN THE MATERIAL
UNIVERSES.
THEREFORE SRI KRISHNA'S SUPREME IDENTITY AS THE PERSON KNOWN AS
"LOVE" IN THE IMPERSONAL CONNOTATION OF ENGLISH LANGUAGE, REVEALS
DIFFERENT PERSONALITIES THROUGHOUT HIS VARIOS EXCHANGES IN THE
SPIRITUAL AND MATERIAL WORLDS. IN THE SAME FASHION THE PREDOMINATING

11
SB. 10.43.17
12
While the mundane world is seen as a three-dimensional paradigm aspirant Vaishnavas are trained to
see its source as multi-dimensional. Once spiritual realization is achieved, self-realized Vaishnavas see
and experience the trans-dimensional and trans-geographical dimensions of the spiritual world with their
purified bodies. Therefore their spiritual bodies can perceive spirit in a trans-threedimensional eternal
shape or dimension, which is similar however opposite to the temporal of mundane experience.
 19

DEITY OF HIS INTERNAL ENERGY SRI YOGAMAYA, AND THE PREDOMINATING DEITY
OF HIS EXTERNAL ENERGY SRI MAHAMAYA, MANIFEST ALSO AS DIFFERENT
PERSONALITIES WITH THE SAME IDENTITY, WHICH LIKE IN A COIN THEY NEVER
FACE EACH OTHER. THIS IS THE ESSENCE OF KRISHNA-TATTVA AND DHAMA-
TATTVA.
ONLY VAISHNAVAS WHO REALIZE THE INTRICACIES OF THE LORD'S
ENERGIES AND ITS TRANSFORMATIONS (PARINAMAVADA, CC. ADI-LILA, 7.122-123)
CAN BE CONSIDERED TO QUALIFY AS TRUE BRAHMANAS WHO CAN LEAD ANY
ISKCON-GBC AMONGST THE UNLIMITED THAT CONFORM THE MAHA-ISKCON-GBC.

ONE SHOULD ALWAYS REMEMBER THAT A SACRED THREAD ALSO ADORMS

THE BODY OF VAISHYAS AND KSHATRIYAS. ONLY BRAHMANAS AND KSHATRIYAS
SHOULD LEAD ANY ADMINISTRATION OF RELIGIOUS MANAGEMENT, OTHERS WILL
UNCONSCIOUSLY TURN ANY SOCIETY OF VAISHNAVAS INTO A BUSINESS
CORPORATION THAT USUFRUCTS SHUDRAS' LABOR.

FOR SOMEBODY ATTEMPTING TO MANAGE A SPIRITUAL INSTITUTION MUST

BE ABLE TO DISPLAY A PERSONALITY THAT IS CAPABLE TO DEAL WITH MATERIAL
ELEMENTS, HOWEVER NEVER LEAVING THE ORIGINAL SOURCE OR THE SPIRITUAL
SUBSTANCE OF ONE'S ORIGINAL IDENTITY —THIS IS THE ISKCON-TATTVA, OR THE
ESSENCE OF AN ISKCON-GBC ANYWHERE IN THE WORLD OF MAHAMAYA OR
EITHER YOGAMAYA.

THERE ARE GURUS STANDING IN THE TRANS-GEOGRAPHICAL PLANETS OF

THE SPIRITUAL WORLD, WHO CAN REACH THE MATERIAL WORLD TO ASSIST
CONDITIONED SOULS. THERE ARE GURUS WITH ONE FOOT —SO TO SPEAK— IN
THE TRANS-GEOGRAPHICAL PLANETS OF THE SPIRITUAL WORLD AND THE OTHER
FOOT IN THE MATERIAL WORLD, TO ALSO ASSIST CONDITIONED SOULS. THERE
ARE ALSO GURUS STANDING IN THE MATERIAL WORLD, AND PERFECTLY ASSIST
CONDITIONED SOULS WILLING TO REACH THE TRANS-GEOGRAPHICAL PLANETS
OF THE SPIRITUAL WORLD.

THE DUTY OF ALL ASPIRANT VAISHNAVAS IS TO FIND OUT THOSE GURUS,

AND FAITHFULLY SERVE "ALL" OF THEM. IT IS NOT THAT THEY SHOULD IDLY
EXPECT THE KINDNESS OF THOSE GURUS TO "BE GIVEN" TO THEM BY ANY
UNFAMILIAR PERSON OR RELIGIOUS INSTITUTION —THIS IS THE FUNDAMENTAL
ASPECT OF SELF-REALIZATION THAT ACTUAL BRAHMANAS RELY ON.

SINCE TIME IMMEMORIAL WITHIN THE MATERIAL WORLD, OUR INFINITE GURUS
HAVE NOT NECESSARILY BEEN AS THEY MAY ACTUALLY BE. OUR GURUS’
IDENTITIES ALWAYS DEPEND ON HOW EACH ONE OF US PERCEIVES, FEELS, AND
INDIVIDUALLY RELATES WITH EACH OF THEM.

PURE VAISHNAVAS REGARD OTHERS IN THE PROPORTION THAT SUCH PERSONS

FEEL ABOUT THEIR PARTICULAR ISHTA-DEHA (PREDOMINATING ASPECT OF GOD,
OR WORSHIPING DEITY). THEREFORE PURE VAISHNAVAS ALWAYS OFFER
PROPORTIONATE RESPECT TO ALL PERSONS IN REGARD TO THEIR PARTICULAR
RASAS WITH THEIR LORD. THEREFORE A PURE VAISHNAVA IS IMPARTIAL TO ALL
(LIKE PARAMATMA), HOWEVER BECOMES PARTIAL TO OTHER PURE VAISHNAVAS.

SOME ASPIRANT VAISHNAVAS MAY SEE SOME OF THEIR GOD BROTHERS AND GOD
SISTERS UNDER PARTICULAR FEELINGS OF EXTREME AFFECTION OR REPULSION,
WHICH LEADS TO RADICAL SECTARIANISM DUE TO BODILY IDENTIFICATION AND
INSTITUTIONAL PARTY SPIRIT. THE ESSENCE OF SUCH FEELINGS IS BASED ON
 20

IMMATURE DEVOTION, WHILE TENTATIVELY TRYING TO EMULATE DEVOTION FOR

THE LORD’S ETERNAL ASSOCIATES THAT THEY MAY SINCERELY TRY TO IDENTIFY
WITH. HOWEVER, THIS MAY BE WELL CATEGORIZED AS PRAKRITA-SAHAJIYSM.

SELF-REALIZED VAISHNAVAS NATURALLY EXTEND THEIR SPIRITUAL REALIZATIONS

TO INCLUDE ALL CREATURES AS THEIR BROTHERS AND SISTERS IN GOD.
REGARDLESS OF THE OTHER PERSONS' PARTICULAR FEELINGS TOWARDS GOD OR
THEIR GURUS, PURE VAISHNAVAS ACTUALLY FEEL THAT EVERYONE IS
CONNECTED WITH KRISHNA. THEIR REALIZATION IS NOT EXCLUSIVE OF THEIR
PHILOSOPHICAL UNDERSTANDINGS —BASED ON GURU-SADHU-SHASTRA—
NEITHER SECTARIAN PARTY SPIRIT STIMULATED BY MUNDANE RELIGIOSITY.
HOWEVER IT IS BASED ON THEIR ALREADY ESTABLISHED PERSONAL
RELATIONSHIP WITH KRISHNA THROUGH PURE LOVE, OR UNALLOYED DEVOTION.

THEREFORE SRI KRISHNA REVEALS HIMSELF IN THREE BASIC ASPECTS: BRAHMAN,

PARAMATMA AND BHAGAVAN. ONLY UNALLOYED DEVOTION FOR HIS PERSONAL
ASPECT IN GOLOKA VRINDAVANA AWAKENS ONE'S DIRECT ENGAGEMENT ON HIS
ETERNAL SERVICE IN SAKHYA, VATSALYA OR MADHURYA-RASA. EVERYONE IS
BOUND TO SEE —I.E. HAVE DARSHANA— OF WHAT ONE ULTIMATELY FEELS WITHIN
ONE’S HEART. THIS PROCESS IS CALLED “LUST” IN MATERIAL CONSCIOUSNESS,
AND “PREMA-BHAKTI” OR ACTUAL LOVE IN SPIRITUAL CONSCIOUSNESS.

Chaitanya-charitamrita, Madhya-lila, 8.90

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "In the spiritual world the Absolute Lord is always identical
with His name, fame, form, qualities and pastimes. Such identity is impossible in the material
world, where the name of a person is different from the person himself. The Supreme Lord
has many holy names like Paramatma, Brahman and the Creator, but one who worships the
Lord as the Creator cannot understand the relationship between a devotee and the Lord in
the five types of transcendental mellows, nor can he understand the conception of Krishna.
One cannot understand the six transcendental opulences of the Lord simply by understanding
the Supreme Personality of Godhead as impersonal Brahman.
Impersonal realization of the Absolute Truth is certainly transcendental, but this does
not mean that one can understand the sach-chid-ananda form of the Lord. Similarly,
Paramatma realization is also an incomplete understanding of the Absolute Truth. The
plenary expansion of the Absolute Truth within everyone's heart is the Paramatma feature of
the Lord. A devotee of the Personality of Godhead Narayana cannot actually understand the
transcendental attractive features of Krishna. On the other hand, the devotee of Krishna who
is attached to the sublime attractive feature of the Lord does not consider Narayana very
important. When the gopis sometimes saw Krishna in the form of Narayana, they were not
very attracted to Him. The gopis never addressed Krishna as Rukmini-ramana. Krishna’s
devotees in Vrindavana address Him as Radharamana, Nandanandana and
Yashodanandana, but not as Vasudeva-nandana or Devaki-nandana. Although according to
the material conception, Narayana, Rukmini-ramana and Krishna are one and the same, in
the spiritual world one cannot use the name of Krishna in the place of Rukmini-ramana or
Narayana. If one does so out of a poor fund of knowledge, his mellow with the Lord becomes
spiritually faulty and is called rasabhasa, an overlapping of transcendental mellows. The
advanced devotee who has actually realized the transcendental features of the Lord will not
commit the mistake of creating a rasabhasa situation by using one name for another.
Because of the influence of Kali-yuga, there is much rasabhasa in the name of extravagance
and liberal-mindedness. Such fanaticism is not very much appreciated by pure devotees."

Chaitanya-charitamrita, Adi-lila 1.46

acharyam mam vijaniyan / navamanyeta karhicit

 21

na martya-buddhyasuyeta / sarva-deva-mayo gurum

"One should know the acharya as Myself and never disrespect him in any way. One should
not envy him, thinking him an ordinary man, for he is the representative of all the demigods."

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "This is a verse from Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.17.27) spoken

by Lord Krishna when He was questioned by Uddhava regarding the four social and spiritual
orders of society. The Lord was specifically instructing how a brahmachari should behave
under the care of a spiritual master. A spiritual master is not an enjoyer of facilities offered by
his disciples. He is like a parent. Without the attentive service of his parents, a child cannot
grow to manhood; similarly, without the care of the spiritual master one cannot rise to the
plane of transcendental service.
The spiritual master is also called acharya, or a transcendental professor of spiritual
science. The Manu-samhita (2.140) explains the duties of an acharya, describing that a bona
fide spiritual master accepts charge of disciples, teaches them the Vedic knowledge with all
its intricacies, and gives them their second birth. The ceremony performed to initiate a
disciple into the study of spiritual science is called upaniti, or the function that brings one
nearer to the spiritual master. One who cannot be brought nearer to a spiritual master cannot
have a sacred thread, and thus he is indicated to be a shudra. The sacred thread on the body
of a brahmana, kshatriya or vaishya is a symbol of initiation by the spiritual master; it is worth
nothing if worn merely to boast of high parentage. The duty of the spiritual master is to initiate
a disciple with the sacred thread ceremony, and after this samskara, or purificatory process,
the spiritual master actually begins to teach the disciple about the Vedas. A person born a
shudra is not barred from such spiritual initiation, provided he is approved by the spiritual
master, who is duly authorized to award a disciple the right to be a brahmana if he finds him
perfectly qualified. In the Vayu Purana an acharya is defined as one who knows the import of
all Vedic literatures, abides by their rules and regulations, and teaches his disciples to act in
the same way.
Only out of His immense compassion does the Personality of Godhead reveal Himself
as the spiritual master. Therefore in the dealings of an acharya there are no activities but
those of transcendental loving service to the Lord. He is the Supreme Personality of Servitor
Godhead. It is worthwhile to take shelter of such a steady devotee, who is called ashraya-
vigraha, or the manifestation or form of the Lord of whom one must take shelter.
If one poses himself as an acharya but does not have an attitude of servitorship to the
Lord, he must be considered an offender, and this offensive attitude disqualifies him from
being an acharya. The bona fide spiritual master always engages in unalloyed devotional
service to the Supreme Personality of Godhead. By this test he is known to be a direct
manifestation of the Lord and a genuine representative of Sri Nityananda Prabhu. Such a
spiritual master is known as acharyadeva. Influenced by an envious temperament and
dissatisfied because of an attitude of sense gratification, mundaners criticize a real acharya.
In fact, however, a bona fide acharya is non-different from the Personality of Godhead, and
therefore to envy such an acharya is to envy the Personality of Godhead Himself. This will
produce an effect subversive of transcendental realization.
As mentioned previously, a disciple should always respect the spiritual master as a
manifestation of Sri Krishna, but at the same time one should always remember that a
spiritual master is never authorized to imitate the transcendental pastimes of the Lord. False
spiritual masters pose themselves as identical with Sri Krishna in every respect to exploit the
sentiments of their disciples, but such impersonalists can only mislead their disciples, for their
ultimate aim is to become one with the Lord. This is against the principles of the devotional
cult.
The real Vedic philosophy is achintya-bhedabheda-tattva, which establishes everything
to be simultaneously one with and different from the Personality of Godhead. Srila
Raghunatha Dasa Gosvami confirms that this is the real position of a bona fide spiritual
master and says that one should always think of the spiritual master in terms of his intimate
relationship with Mukunda (Sri Krishna). Srila Jiva Gosvami, in his Bhakti-sandarbha (213),
 22

has clearly explained that a pure devotee’s observation of the spiritual master and Lord Shiva
as being one with the Personality of Godhead exists in terms of their being very dear to the
Lord, not identical with Him in all respects. Following in the footsteps of Srila Raghunatha
Dasa Gosvami and Srila Jiva Gosvami, later acharyas like Srila Vishvanatha Chakravarti
Thakura have confirmed the same truths. In his prayers to the spiritual master, Srila
Vishvanatha Chakravarti Thakura confirms that all the revealed scriptures accept the spiritual
master to be identical with the Personality of Godhead because he is a very dear and
confidential servant of the Lord. Gaudiya Vaishnavas therefore worship Srila Gurudeva (the
spiritual master) in the light of his being the servitor of the Personality of Godhead. In all the
ancient literatures of devotional service and in the more recent songs of Srila Narottama dasa
Thakura, Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura and other unalloyed Vaishnavas, the spiritual master is
always considered either one of the confidential associates of Srimati Radharani or a
manifested representation of Srila Nityananda Prabhu."
 23

CHAPTER ONE

DIKSHA SHIKSHA-GURU VICHARA

Considerations on Equality and Differentiation amongst the only
Initiating (diksha) Spiritual Master that Vaishnava students should
accept, and the many Instructing (shiksha) Spiritual Masters that may
also accept within ISKCON, and everywhere else in MAHA-ISKCON

ERADICATING MAYAVADA THEORIES CAMOUFLAGED AS VAISHNAVA PHILOSOPHY,

(OFFICIATING PRIEST) PRINCIPLE OF VEDIC CULTURE WITHIN SRILA
BY ESTABLISHING THE PRIMORDIAL RITVIK
PRABHUPADA'S ISKCON MOVEMENT.

ACCORDING TO VAISHNAVA PHILOSOPHY THE ORIGINAL SPIRITUAL MASTER IS SRI KRISHNA.13 ALL SPIRITUAL
MASTERS —EITHER ACTING AS DIKSHA OR SHIKSHA-GURUS— REPRESENT SRI KRISHNA. THEREFORE ALL SPIRITUAL
MASTERS ARE OFFICIATING PRIESTS, WHO CONNECT CONDITIONED SOULS WITH KRISHNA THROUGH HIS HOLY NAMES
AND THE PROCESS OF PRACTICAL DEVOTIONAL SERVICE. THE CONCLUSION IS THAT ALL GURUS ARE RITVIK-GURUS,
OR OFFICIATING SPIRITUAL MASTERS REPRESENTATIVES OF SRI KRISHNA.

THE MAIN DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THE DIKSHA AND SHIKSHA-GURU IS THAT THE DIKSHA-GURU OFFERS MANTRA TO THE
DISCIPLE, AND THE SHIKSHA-GURU EXCLUSIVELY OFFERS INSTRUCTIONS RELEVANT TO THE PERFORMANCE OF THE
CHANTING OF VEDIC MANTRAS AND OTHER DEVOTIONAL ACTIVITIES, EXCLUDING THE OFFERING OF ANY MANTRAS TO
THE DISCIPLE. THE OFFERING OF MANTRAS IS THE MAIN CHARACTERISTIC OF DIKSHA INITIATION (HARINAMA,
BRAHMINICAL, SANNYASA OR ANY OTHER MANTRA INITIATION). A SHIKSHA IS NOT A DIKSHA-GURU TO A PARTICULAR
DISCIPLE UNTIL SUCH SHIKSHA-GURU OFFERS A MANTRA TO SUCH DISCIPLE. AFTER RECEIVING A SPECIFIC MANTRA,
THE DISCIPLE IDENTIFIES HIS GURUS AS HARINAMA, GAYATRI, SANNYASA, OR NARASIMHA-MANTRA-GURU.

ONE OF THE MEMBERS OF THE PANCHA-TATTVA, OR THE ABSOLUTE TRUTH MANIFESTED IN FIVE TRANSCENDENTAL
ASPECTS, IS SRIVASA ACHARYA. HE REPRESENTS THE JIVA, I.E. THE SERVANT OF KRISHNA, WHO ACTS AS A
SPIRITUAL MASTER ON HIS BEHALF. AS COMPONENTS OF AN ASPECT OF THE ABSOLUTE TRUTH, PURE DEVOTEES OF
SRI CHAITANYA —FOLLOWING SRIVASA ACHARYA— MAY ACT AS DIKSHA OR SHIKSHA-GURUS. THEREFORE THE
TATTVA, OR THE ABSOLUTE TRUTH REGARDING THE SPIRITUAL MASTERS, IS THAT DIKSHA AND SHIKSHSA-GURUS ARE
TO BE EQUALLLY CONSIDERED. HOWEVER WHILE CONSIDERING DIVERSE ASPECTS OF RASA, DIKSHA AND SHIKSHA-
GURUS GENERALLY MANIFEST DIFFERENTLY TO THE EACH DISCIPLE. ALTHOUGH ALL JIVAS ARE EQUAL IN TATTVA, THEY
DIFFER IN RASA SINCE ALL LIVING ENTITIES ARE ETERNAL INDIVIDUALS WITH PARTICULAR TASTES.

BASED IN SRI CHAITANYA’S PHILOSOPHICAL TENET OF “ONENESS IN DIVERSITY,” CONGRUENCY AMONGST DIVERSE
APPROACHES TO GURUSHIP IS ACHIEVED BY REALIZING THAT DIKSHA AND SHIKSHA-GURUS ARE EQUAL IN TATTVA,
HOWEVER COULD ALSO MANIFEST DIFFERENT CHARACTERS WHILE PERFORMING THE SAME RASA. THIS ASPECT OF
"DIVERSITY IN ONENESS" IS BASED ON THE PARTICULAR INDIVIDUALITY OF THE JIVA, AND SUBSTANTIATES
VAISHNAVISM OR PERSONALISM. IF A SHIKSHA-GURU WANTS TO REINITIATE A VAISHNAVA WHO HAVE ALREADY
RECEIVED DIKSHA FROM ANOTHER VAISHNAVA GURU —EVEN OF INFERIOR OR JUNIOR ADHIKARI—, SUCH INTENTION
REVEALS IMPERSONALISTIC TENDENCIES, AND SUCH INDIVIDUAL SHOULD NOT BE CONSIDERED A BONA FIDE SHIKSHA-
GURU. THE LEADER OF THE IMPERSONALISTS AT THE TIME SARVABHAUMA BHATTACHARYA, WANTED TO REINITIATE
SRI CHAITANYA MAHAPRABHU.14

THE GURU-PARAMPARA OF THE GAUDIYA VAISHNAVA SAMPRADAYA —AS FOLLOWED BY SRILA BHAKTISIDDHANTA
SARASVATI PRABHUPADA AND HIS DISCIPLES— IS BASED ON SHIKSHA, NOT ON THE EXCLUSIVE DIKSHA INITIATION

13
Cc. Madhya, 22.47
14
Cc. Antya, 6.76
 24

INTO THE VAISHNAVA FAITH. THEREFORE A GURU’S PREDOMINANCE IS NOT BASED ON HOW MANY STUDENTS
CONTACTS THROUGH DIKSHA INITATION, HOWEVER ON THE PARTICULAR SPIRITUAL ENLIGHTENMENT HE OFFERS
THROUGH SHIKSHA, I.E. INNER REVELATIONS.
A SHIKSHA-SAD-GURU HAS THE CAPACITY TO ALWAYS BESTOW SHIKSHA
INITIATION, SINCE CONSTANTLY ENLIGHTENS THROUGH HIS TEACHINGS BY INFERRING NEW REVELATIONS. A SHIKSHA-
SAD-GURU MAY OR MAY NOT BE A DIKSHA-SAD-GURU, OR EVEN OFFICIATE AS AN INSTITUTIONAL OR INDEPENDENT
DIKSHA-GURU. SIMPLY BY PURELY INVOKING THE TEACHINGS OF SAD-GURU LIKE HDG SRILA PRABHUPADA ANYONE
CAN AUTOMATICALLY BECOME A SHIKSHA-SAD-GURU.

A PERFECT EXAMPLE OF A DIKSHA AND SHIKSHA-SAD-GURU IS SRILA PRABHUPADA, SINCE HE TRANSMITTED THE
PARAMPARA'S TEACHINGS WITHOUT ALTERATIONS, OR "AS IT IS." AS A SHAKTI-AVESHA-AVATARA WHO SPREADS THE
GLORIES OF SRI CHAITANYA MAHAPRABHU EVERYWHERE, SRILA PRABHUPADA BECOMES THE ADI-SHIKSHA-SAD-
GURU —OR THE PREDOMINATING INSTRUCTING GURU— TO BE FOLLOWED IN KALI-YUGA. THIS CONCLUSION IS BASED
ON THE INSTITUTIONAL STANDARDS FOR PRACTISING KRISHNA CONSCIOUSNESS HE PERSONALLY ESTABLISHED FOR HIS
ISKCON MOVEMENT,15 AND THE PHILOSOPHICAL REVELATIONS HE CONSTANTLY OFFERS THROUGH HIS ALWAYS
REVEALING BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORTS.

SRILA PRABHUPADA'S PREDOMINANCE AMONGST ALL PROCLAIMED JAGAT-GURUS IS BASED ON THE UNLIMITED
DISCIPLES HE IS ETERNALLY CONTACTING BY THE PROCESS OF SHIKSHA INITIATION HE OFFERS THROUGH HIS
UNAMBIGUOUS AND CONSTANTLY ENLIGHTENING BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORTS, AND NEVER ON THE DISCIPLES THAT HE
HAS CONTACTED THROUGH THE PROCESS OF DIKSHA INITIATION WHILE PHYSICALLY PRESENT ON THE PLANET FROM
1896 TO 1977.

BONA FIDE STUDENTS OF ANY VAISHNAVA SAMPRADAYA FOLLOW THE PERSONAL EXAMPLE AND ADVICE OF SRI
KRISHNA IN BHAGAVAD-GITA 16 AND ACCEPT A PERSONAL GURU. VAISHNAVA STUDENTS MUST ACCEPT EXLUSIVELY
ONLY ONE DIKSHA-GURU, WHO PERSONALLY TRAINS THEM ACCORDINGLY.17 THE SUPREME LORD SRI KRISHNA IN
HIS BHOUMA-LILA, AND HIS DIRECT AVATARAS LIKE SRI RAMACHANDRA OR SRI CHAITANYA MAHAPRABHU —AND
ALL SAMPRADAYA-ACHARYAS ALSO—, HAVE ACCEPTED ONLY ONE DIKSHA-GURU. THE PERSONAL EXAMPLE OF THE
SUPREME PERSONALITY OF GODHEAD AND THE VAISHNAVA ACHARYAS IS ALWAYS PERFORMED IN STRICT
ADHERENCE TO THE VEDIC PROCESS OF RITUALISTIC CEREMONIES. NEVERTHELESS ALL OF THEM ALSO NATURALLY
ACCEPT ALL SHIKSHA-GURUS WITHN THEIR RESPECTIVE SAMPRADAYAS, LIKE THEIR PARAMA-GURU AND ALL OTHERS IN
THE DISCIPLIC SUCCESSION. RELATING WITH MANY GURUS OF THE SAME SPIRITUAL FAMILY IS A NATURALLY PRACTISE
IN PURSUANCE OF ACTIVE PERSONALISM. THUS ACCEPTING MANY SHIKSHA-GURUS CONFRONTS THE IMPERSONAL
CONSTITUTIONAL NATURE OF THE BADDHA-JIVA, SINCE AS SPIRITUAL SPARKS THE CONDITIONED JIVAS ALWAYS
MANIFEST A DEVOTIONAL MOOD IN VARIOUS DEGREES OF SHANTA-RASA MERELY, THUS IMPERSONAL.

THE SUPREME PERSONALITY OF GODHEAD ETERNALLY EXPERIENCES RASAS IN THREE BASIC RELATIONSHIPS. IN HIS
TRANSCENDENTAL PASTIMES SRI KRISHNA ETERNALLY RELATES WITH HIS PARTS AND PARCELS AS SENIORS, EQUALS
AND JUNIORS, ALTHOUGH IN TATTVA NOBODY IS SUPERIOR OR EQUAL TO HIM. AS HIS PARTS AND PARCELS, ALL
JIVAS ALSO EXPERIENCE THREE BASIC LEVELS OF RELATIONSHIPS—EITHER IN THE SPIRITUAL OR MATERILA WORLDS.
THEREFORE, AT ONE POINT OF THEIR EXISTENCE ALL JIVAS MAY COME TO ACT AS SRI KRISHNA'S SHISHYAS
(DISCIPLES), SHIKSHAS OR EVEN DIKSHA-GURUS.

A SAD-GURU OF THE STATURE AS SRILA PRABHUPADA HAS NATURALLY ALLURED MANY STUDENTS IN ISKCON TO
BECOME PERSONALLY CONNECTED WITH HIM, WHETHER THROUGH HIS DIKSHA OR SHIKSHA INITIATIONS. ULTIMATELY,
THE PROCESS OF INITIATION IN KRISHNA CONSCIOUSNESS, OR THE ESTABLISHMENT OF ONE'S RELATIONSHIP WITH SRI
GURU AND KRISHNA TAKES PLACE IN ONE'S HEART. THE SHASTRAS CONFIRM THAT THERE IS NO NEED OF INITIATION
SINCE IT IS DELIBERED BY THE MAHA-MANTRA, WHICH IS NOT DIFFERENT FROM THE LORD HIMSELF.18 THE
ACCEPTANCE OF DIKSHA INITIATION HOWEVER BECOMES RELEVANT FOR A VAISHNAVA TO BE OFFICIALLY INSTATED
WITHIN THE LEAGUE OF DEVOTEES. WHILE PROGRESSING IN DEVOTIONAL SERVICE THE PARTICULAR DIKSHA INITIATION

15
Please refer to Srila Prabhupada's Archives in Vedabase for ISKCON Founding Documents, his
Directives Of Management, and his Directives Of Decentralization (Letter of 22nd December 1972 to
Karandhara Dasa).
16
Bg. 4.34
17
SB. 3.22.7 / SB. 3.25.25
18
Cc. Madhya 15.108, Bhaktivedanta Purport.
 25

WITHIN ISKCON ONE HAS RECEIVED BECOMES NOT SO RELEVANT, AS MUCH AS THE ACCEPTANCE OF A SHIKSHA-
SAD-GURU WHO TRANSMITS THE TEACHINGS OF SRI CHAITANYA AND SRILA PRABHUPADA AS THEY ARE. IN MOST
CASES IT IS EXPECTED THAT THE DIKSHA BECOMES ALSO THE SHIKSHA-SAD-GURU TO THE SAME DISCIPLE—HOWEVER
THIS IS NOT COMPULSORY. THE GOSWAMIS OF VRINDAVANA DIDN'T ENPHASIZED DIKSHA INITIATION SINCE
THEMSELVES WERE INITIATED BY SRIMAN MAHAPRABHU THROUGH SHIKSHA EXCLUSIVELY. IN THE SAME WAY, ALL OF
OUR GAUDIYA VAISHNAVA ACHARYAS BEFORE SRILA PRABHUPADA, ACCEPTED SHIKSHA AS THE PREDOMINANT
FACTOR IN THEIR SPIRITUAL LIVES —SRILA BHAKTISIDDHANTA SARASVATI AND BHAKTIVINODA THAKURA ARE A VIVID
EXAMPLE.

IN PURSUANCE OF PERFECTION IN DEVOTIONAL SERVICE BECOMES FUNDAMENTAL TO PERCEIVE THE RASA AND TATTVA
INHERENT ASPECTS OF THE ABSOLUTE TRUTH EVERYWHERE. ALL MEMBERS OF ISKCON ARE EXPECTED TO
DEVELOP A PERSONAL SPIRITUAL RELATIONSHIP WITH SRILA PRABHUPADA AND THE PARAMPARA OF SRILA RUPA
GOSWAMI, WHICH MAY BE SIMILAR OR NOT TO ANY PREVIOUS VAISHNAVA DIKSHA OR/AND SHIKSHA-GURUS THEY MAY
HAVE ACCEPTED BEFORE JOINING ISKCON. PURE VAISHNAVAS DO NOT REINITIATE A STUDENT OF A VAISHNAVA,
SINCE IT IS AN OFFENSE AND CREATES DISCORD. SRI KRISHNA, AS THE ORIGINAL AND ULTIMATE GURU, MANIFESTS
AS HIS RITVIK AGENTS THROUGH UNLIMITED DIKSHA AND SHIKSHA-GURUS. WHEN THE BRAHMINICAL LEADERSHIP OF
ISKCON IMPLEMENTS THESE NON-SECTARIAN SELF-PROPELLED DYNAMIC REALIZATIONS TO THE MEMBERS OF THE
SOCIETY, THERE WOULD BE NO HINDRANCES TO SPREAD THE ISKCON MISSION "AS IT IS" EVERYWHERE AS
MAHA-ISKCON.

THE ACCEPTANCE OF ONLY ONE DIKSHA-GURU AND MANY SHIKSHA-GURUS IS A NATURAL PRACTICE IN ADVANCED
VEDIC CULTURE (SANATANA-DHARMA), AND IT WAS PRACTIED BY THE SIX GOSWAMIS. THE CULTURAL TRAIT OF
ACCEPTING SEVERAL AUTORITIES CAN BE TRACED IN ALL LEVELS OF ADVANCED HUMAN CULTURES, WHICH
CONSEQUENTLY AND MOST NATURALLY PRACTICE THE PROCESS OF VARNASHRAMA-DHARMA. DEVELOPED HUMAN
CULTURE UNFOLDS FAMILY RELATIONSHIPS COMPRISING ONLY ONE BIOLOGICAL FATHER AMONGST MANY OTHER SENIOR
FAMILY MEMBERS MERITING SIMILAR RESPECT AND LOVE. THE FIRST INSTITUTION ALL HUMAN BEINGS EXPERIENCE
BEGINS WITH FAMILY RELATIONSHIPS. THEREFORE THE FIRST AND FOREMOST HUMAN INSTITUTION THAT ESTABLISHES
FAMILY TIES IS MARRIAGE.

WHEN REFINED SENTIMENTS ARE NATURALLY INSTITUTED THROUGH FAMILY LIFE —IF BASED ON VEDIC KNOWLEDGE
THOUGH—, SOCIETY ACKNOWLEDGES ITS CONSTITUTION UNDER THE SYSTEM OF VARNASHRAMA-DHARMA. REFINED
SPIRITUAL PRACTICES OF VEDIC CULTURE EXTEND THE CONCEPT OF "FAMILY MEMBERSHIP" TO ALMOST EVERYBODY
SINCE IT IS BASED ON LOVE FOR OUR FELLOWSHIP & TRUST ON GODHEAD. SPIRITUAL PRINCIPLES OF "FAMILY
MEMBERSHIP" DO NOT RELY ON BIOLOGICAL TERMS OR COMMON ETHNIC-RELIGIOUS GROUNDS, NEITHER DOGMATIC
CORPORATIVE LAWS. ULTIMATELY, MAHA-ISKCON'S SPIRITUAL MEMBERSHIP IS ABSOLUTELY INDEPENDENT OF
ISKCON CORPORATE GRANTS OR RANTS. HOWEVER IT IS BASED ON SRILA PRABHUPADA'S ETERNAL FORMULA OF
LOVE & TRUST (RASA & TATTVA).

IMPLEMENTATION OF VARNASHRAMA-DHARMA IS A NATURAL CONSEQUENCE WITHIN SOCIETIES THAT ROOT REFINED

SENTIMENTS THROUGH FAMILY TIES. HOWEVER, IT HAS BEING HISTORICALLY AND SYSTEMATICALLY SABOTAGED BY
FINANCIALLY DEVELOPED CULTURES FROM BARBARIAN AND ANGLO-SAXON BACKGROUD. SUCH SOCIETIES RELY ON
MECHANICALLY BASED INDUSTRIAL DEVELOPMENT, AND CULTURAL IMPOSITION OF ARTIFICIAL INDEPENDENCE FROM
FAMILY TIES. CULTURAL SPREAD OF THIS STATE OF CONSCIOUSNESS NATURALLY BREEDS GROSS IMPERSONALISM
DISGUISED AS "MODERN" INDIVIDUALISM. HOWEVER, REAL INDIVIDUALISM IS ROOTED IN SELF-REALIZATION, SINCE THE
MAIN INDIVIDUAL IDENTITY LIES IN THE SOUL—THEREFORE IS CONSTANTLY DESIGNATED AS "MODERN," SINCE IT IS
ETERNAL. THE FINAL INTEREST OF SPIRITUALLY ADVANCED SOCIETIES IS TO CULTIVATE AMONGST ITS MEMBERS THE
QUEST FOR THE SOUL, OR SELF-REALIZATION. THE QUEST FOR THE SPIRITUAL SELF IS OPPOSITE TO THE SELFISH
REALIZATION MANIFESTING FROM INDULGING IN "MODERN" MATERIALISTIC CULTURAL TRAITS. PRINCIPLES OF LIFE THAT
USE THE TERM "MODERN" —TO BE TRUTH-WORTHY— MUST ADDRESS THE ETERNAL CULTURAL PRINCIPLES FOUND IN
VEDIC CIVILIZATION, SINCE IT IS THE ONLY CULTURE CENTRALIZED ON SPIRITUALITY. OTHERWISE, IN MUNDANE
IMPERSONAL SUB-CULTURES OF WESTERN TRADITION "MODERN" SIMPLY MEANS "TRANSITORY AND DELUSIVE OF THE
ABSOLUTE TRUTH."

--------
 26

FOUNDING DOCUMENT FOR ISKCON, WHICH LEAD TO MAHA-ISKCON

CONSTITUTION OF ASSOCIATION - (July 1966)

(NOTE: Underlined and bold text added to stress the meanings of Maha-ISKCON)

1. The name of the society is The International Society for Krishna Consciousness.

2. The headquarters of the Society are located at Radhakrishna Temple, 26 Second Avenue,
New York City 10003, USA.

3. The objectives for which the Society is being established are:

(A) To educate the greater human society in the techniques of spiritual life as the basis for a
balanced psychic and biological development, and thereby achieve for the first time in human
society a real peace and unity among the contending forces in the world today.

(B) To propagate the Sense of Godhead, the all attractive Personality of primal and eternal
Form, as He Himself revealed in His own words in the Bhagavad GIta, the Holy Scripture of
the Lord Sri Krishna, the Godhead.

(C) To bring together individuals in a Society, regardless of nationality and irrespective of

creed or caste, in order to develop a nearness to the Godhead and thereby the idea that
within the members and humanity-at-large there is an infinitesimal soul-spirit that is part
and parcel in quality with the Godhead, and that all life is meant for the satisfaction of said
Godhead, the Supreme Soul.

(D) To encourage the teachings of Lord Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu who demonstrated
practically the transcendental process of approaching the absolute Personality of Godhead by
His acts of congregational chanting of the holy name of God, a process known as Samkirtan.

(E) To prove by active work and preaching that Lord Sri Krishna is the only enjoyer of all the
outcomes of individual and collective sacrifice, penance, meditation, arts, culture, science,
because He is the Supreme Proprietor of the whole universe, eternally apart of Him everyone
knows Him as a friend. Real peace can be attained when this is realized, in fact.

(F) To assist whenever and wherever possible in the building of a social structure on the real
foundation of spiritual progress and establishment of peace and unity between men
throughout the world.

(G) To attempt to save men individually from the chain of victimization the ongoing trend in
modern civilization operates by, in the name of ideologies of false sentiment, so that Man may
again be a free soul, to act and live freely with spiritual vision. This is possible by individual
spiritual initiation, Diksha, when a man can see everything in Godhead and Godhead in
everything.

(H) To further toward realization this highest truth as revealed by Lord Sri Chaitanya
Mahaprabhu and the six Goswamins headed by SrIla Rupa and Sanatana Goswamins.

(I) To have for its objectives amongst the others four principles which the Goswamins
had in view. They are the following:

1. To erect a holy place of transcendental pastimes as well as a place where members of the
Lord Sri Krishna can flourish.

2. To propagate all over the world in the form of missionaries the process of devotion, the
 27

transcendental service to the Godhead, and to make known that this devotional service is the
main function of the human being.

3. In order to accomplish this, to adopt proselytizing methods of peaceful means and to

establish a broader society of association for all members, including scholars and
admirers, to engage in this service as put forth in the SrImad Bhagavatam.

4. To install, wherever it is possible, the worship and temple of Radhakrishna and that of Sri
Chaitanya, and to give facility to everyone to become trained in the modes of Archan or
preparatory principles of devotional service.

(J) To introduce to the members of the Society and humanity-at-large a simpler and more
natural purpose in life by means suitable to the particular place and time, and as enjoined in
the Bhagavad GIta.

(K) To organize educational programs, such as classes and lecture tours, and to institute
services, such as mailing, for the benefit of the members of the Society and humanity-at-
large.

(L) To publish periodicals, books and/or pamphlets in all important languages in order to
reach human society and give an opportunity to same to communicate with the Society.

(M) To invoke the quality of goodness particularly in every member of the Society, individually
by the process of Diksha and by establishing one in the status of a Brahmin (good and
intelligent man) on the basis of truthfulness, knowledge and faith in the transcendental service
of the Lord.

(N) Among the secondary objectives of the Society, it shall undertake the following
activities:

1. To revive the scientific system of social orders of classification based on intelligence,

martial spirit, productivity and common assistance, generally known as the four castes with
reference to quality and worth for the common cause of world society.

2. To discharge as a matter of course the vitiated system of supremacy of one man over
another by false prestige of birthright or vested interests.

3. To popularize the vegetable-grain diet under approved methods in order that full value of
protein, carbohydrate, fat and vitamin benefit may be derived therefrom.

4. To discourage intoxicating or addicting habits of all descriptions and dimensions and to

expose such persons thus afflicted to approved methods of spiritual realization.

A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami, Acharya

 28

DELINEATING ISKCON AND MAHA-ISKCON GURU-TATTVA, TO

RECONCILE SRILA PRABHUPADAS' ORIGINAL ISKCON SOCIETY
INCORPORATED IN NEW YORK DURING 1966, WITH HIS MAHA-ISKCON
MOVEMENT—HIS ETERNAL TRANS-CORPORATE TRANS-
GEOGRAPHICALLY LOCATED IN KRISHNALOKA.

ESTABLISHING THE BASIS OF MAHA-ISKCON FOR ISKCON'S ULTIMATE WELFARE

DIVIDING THESIS

(PROPOSING A PARTICULAR ASPECT OF THE ABSOLUTE TRUTH)

Some members of ISKCON —the International Society for Krishna Consciousness,
or the spiritual society established by His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Srila
Prabhupada, who is its Founder-acharya— identified as ISKCON-Bangalore and others,
postulate and have extensively written about that since Srila Prabhupada is a special
associate of the Lord or shakti-avesha-avatara, who is empowered to spread Krishna
consciousness all-over the planet through his transcendental Bhaktivedanta Purports, he
should be considered the only sad-guru —specially empowered authentic spiritual master in
the line of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu— to be exclusively followed and duly initiated through
the process of ritvik-diksha by everybody who wishes so for all times to come. A ritvik-diksha
initiation is the process of receiving harinama, gayatri, sannyasa or any other Vaishnava
mantra through an institutional officer or an independent agent, who performs the initiation
ceremony exclusively acting as a direct representative of Srila Prabhupada, meaning that the
actual initiator spiritual master or diksha-guru for the ISKCON-Bangalore or similar
Corporation's members for all times to come, will be always HDG Srila Prabhupada.

IMPORTANT OBSERVATION: In an email message received on 25th of March 2010, HG

Madhu Pandit Dasa the Temple President of ISKCON-Bangalore, has declared to the author:

"You can say the fact that no ritvik-diksha has happened till date. And every
person who sat for the Oath taking Ceremony has giving in writing to this
understanding that it is not an initiation. Of course the basis is July 9th directive. The
reasoning is because there were no duly appointed ritvik as all these years a [ISKCON-
Bangalore] GBC was not put in place. One year after the duly elected GBC has been
put in place, still we have not appointed the ritviks for some reason or the other. This
is what I communicated to you. So it is correct to say that no diksha has happened in
IB [ISKCON-Bangalore] last ten years. If it has some meaning, fine."

DIVIDING ANTITHESIS

(OPOSSING THE ABOVE PARTICULAR ASPECT OF THE ABSOLUTE TRUTH)

The above proposal is questioned and opposed by most diksha disciples of Srila
Prabhupada, and most ISKCON members, particularly those who were originally established
as official members of the ISKCON-GBC (ISKCON’s General Body Commission) by Srila
Prabhupada himself. Srila Prabhupada established his ISKCON-GBC as the ultimate
 29

administrative authority for the society. They postulate and have extensively written about —
by quoting the transcendental Bhaktivedanta Purports in line with the Gaudiya Vaishnava
teachings—, that although Srila Prabhupada is a special shakti-avesha-avatara who is
empowered to spread Krishna consciousness all-over the planet through his transcendental
Bhaktivedanta Purports, and that as ISKCON Founder-acharya Srila Prabhupada is the
center of the ISKCON Movement, he is not present on the planet any longer —i.e., after
leaving his physical presence on the planet, which manifested from 1896 through 1977— to
be physically contacted during the diksha initiation ceremony. Nevertheless Srila Prabhupada
can be eternally contacted through Krishna consciousness by anyone exclusively connected
to the ISKCON-GBC officially approved disciplic succession of sponsored diksha-gurus by the
ISKCON-Mumbai (INDIA), or similar officially recognized ISKCON Corporations around the
world.
The ISKCON-GBC recognizes that Srila Prabhupada can only be accepted by all
generations to come as ISKCON adi-shiksha-guru, or the prominent instructing guru amongst
the many instructing spiritual masters in the Gaudiya Vaishnava shiksha (Bhagavata) disciplic
succession, which everybody who wishes so may accept to follow, provided such aspirant
Vaishnavas accept the ISKCON-GBC, and the official laws of ISKCON-Mumbai (INDIA) —or
similar laws enforced through other similar official ISKCON Corporations around the world—,
which regulate and sponsor diksha guruship, to then be officially recognized by means of
corporative logistics as an official ISKCON member.

RECONCILIATORY SYNTHESIS

(ONENESS IN DIVERSITY AND VICE-VERSA IS THE HARMONIZING INTEGRAL ASPECT OF SRI

KRISHNA CHAITANYA’S TENET OF THE ABSOLUTE TRUTH)
Through a deep analysis of the transcendental teachings of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu based
on “Unity in Diversity,” and from Srila Prabhupada’s unambiguous teachings that disregard
dogmas established through institutional or corporate laws enforcing blind (dogmatic)
adherence to mundane religious paths; and also avoiding anarchy in the real of diversity,
harmony based in Love & Trust can be established.

... I can only suggest, and whatever possible that can be applied, but I do not force
anyone. After all, you are working so hard to please Krishna only for me, so there can
be no question of force if love is there [Love & Trust]. We should not ever try to force
anyone or reduce our Society to an impersonal business exchange. This will instead
kill everything. Our only purpose in every endeavor is simply to make advancement in
spiritual life or in pleasing Krishna [Trust & Love]. (Letter to Bhakta Dasa - Sidney, 9
April 1972)

THEREFORE IN PURSUANCE OF SRILA PRABHUPADA'S TRANSCENDENTAL FORMULA BASED ON LOVE & TRUST,
WHILE PRACTICING TRUE SPIRITUALLOVE ONE SHOULD NEVER TRUST THE PSEUDO-PHILOSOPHICAL SENTIMENTAL
TRUTH THAT "DEIFY" SRILA PRABHUPADA BY SUGGESTING THAT ONLY HE IS THE EXCLUSIVE LINK TO SRI KRISHNA
—THUS NEGLECTING SRI KRISHNA'S INFINITE RITVIKS-GURUS; NEITHER ONE SHOULD TRUST DOGMATIC
SENTIMENTALISM ROOTED/ROTTEN ON PSYCHOLOGICAL COERCION, OR DOGMATIC PRINCIPLES OF HYPOCRITICAL
THEISM BELONGING TO ECCLESIASTIC SECTARIAN ADMINISTRATIONS. A RECONCILIATORY FORMULA BASED ON THE ALL-
EMBRACING AND LOVING TENETS OF SRI CHAITANYA’S ACHINTYA-BHEDABHEDA-TATTVA IS DESCRIBED IN THE
FOLLOWING EIGHT POSTULATES:

1— Bona fide Vaishnava students of any sampradaya follow Sri Krishna, Sri Ramachandra,
or Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, Who personally and while being “physically present” on earth,
have given their Own example of accepting only one diksha-guru. The personal example of
the Supreme Personality of Godhead and the Vaishnava acharyas is always performed in
strict adherence to Vedic culture. Nevertheless all of them also follow many shiksha-gurus in
 30

pursuance of active Personalism. The acceptance of only one diksha-guru and many
shiksha-gurus is a regular activity in advanced Vedic culture (Sanatana-dharma) —a cultural
trait that can be traced even in all kinds of mundane human culture (Varnashrama-dharma)—,
where proper relationships in family life comprise only one biological father, amongst many
senior family members meriting similar respect. Refined spiritual practices of Vedic culture
extend the concept of "family membership" to almost everybody since it is based on LOVE &
TRUST, not on biological terms or dogmatic institutional laws.

2— The nearest historical manifestation of the Absolute Truth, in His direct Personal Identity
at the moment, is Sri Krishna Chaitanya Mahaprabhu (1486-1534). He mercifully appeared on
this age of quarrel —which is characterized by impersonal and nihilistic philosophical
degradation—, and manifested His perfect examples regarding Vaishnava activities for all
times to come. As well as Sri Krishna in Gokula Vrindavana, or other Vishnu-tattva
manifestations on earth, Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu accepted only one diksha-guru and
several shiksha-gurus.

3— Sri Krishna is the Original Spiritual Master —adi-guru, or chaita-guru. He eternally

manifests in infinite forms. Srila Jiva Gosvami in his Bhakti-sandarbha (213), has clearly
explained that a pure devotee’s observation of the spiritual master and Lord Shiva as being
one with the Personality of Godhead, exists in terms of their being very dear to the Lord
(Rasa), not identical with Him in all respects (Tattva). Therefore Sri Krishna manifests as both
the diksha and shiksha-gurus to bona fide practitioners of Vaishnavism.

4— Diksha and shiksha-gurus are never equal, since such eternal living entities or tatastha-
jivas, possess unique identities and each of them have individual relationships (Rasas) with
their Lord. On the other hand, the shastras declare that Krishna externally manifests as the
acharya (Tattva) Who offers diksha, and internally as Paramatma Who ultimately offers inner
inspiration (Rasa). Thus aspirant devotees meet Krishna's acharyas, who offer diksha, or may
wish to only act as shiksha-gurus. Therefore, both ritvik-diksha and ritvik-shiksha-gurus, are
equally considered as Krishna's representatives in the bona fide students’ spiritual life.

5— Prospective first class Vaishnavas acknowledge diksha and shiksha-gurus equally under
generic spiritual considerations (Tattva). However, they relate with each guru under specific
considerations involving one’s particular spiritual mood or taste (Rasa). A suitable example is
of a group of devotees relishing prasadam, which although is sumptuous and consists of
various preparations —thus representing a particular spiritually wholesome nourishment
(Tattva) of diverse relishing flavors (Rasas)—, each devotee possess a particular taste
(Rasa) and different digestive capacity (Tattva).

6— A progressive reconciliatory formula for the betterment of the ISKCON Movement is to

remove the impersonal connotations of both: the dividing Thesis and the dogmatic
ecclesiastic bureaucracy of the Antithesis above expressed, to finally embrace the
reconciliatory Synthesis that sublimates the positions of ritvik-diksha and ritvik-shiksha-gurus
of Sri Krishna as offering similar spiritual benefits to all aspirant Vaishnavas. Furthermore, all
advanced ISKCON Members —who most naturally embrace Vedic principles of spiritual
relationships— would wholeheartedly observe the principle of "God" brother and "God" sister
as it is, i.e. to see and feel everybody as "brothers and sisters in God." Once established this
essential principle of Paramatma realization —which only manifest after the highest stage of
shanta-rasa—, any aspirant Vaishnava would qualify to embrace varnashrama-dharma by
offering heartfelt respect to the lowest of society also. A further stage of Paramatma
realization implies to see and feel all women except one's wife as "mothers," all men except
one's husband as "sons," all elders as "fathers," and thus qualify to practice sanatana-
dharma. Sanatana-dharma contains all spiritual rasas that furthers Paramatma realization into
one more personal and intimate under the eternal principle of spiritual family life, comprising
various degrees of brotherhood, sisterhood, motherhood, fatherhood, and so forth. Final
stages of advancement open up the gradual disclosing of one's spiritual body in one of the
 31

infinite families associating with Sri Krishna in Gokula and then Goloka Vrindavana.

7— The transcendental postulates regarding diksha and shiksha guruship are already
disclosed in the Bhaktivedanta Purports. Anyone who unambiguously reads, study,
understands, and then practices them automatically becomes an ISKCON Member —whether
is directly associating with the ISKCON Corporation or not. However all bona fide ISKCON
Members acknowledge Srila Prabhupada's will that his ISKCON Movement has to be
administered through a General Body Commission (GBC). Under such consensual
agreement both the ISKCON Corporation of the ISKCON-GBC, and the ISKCON Movement
of the unlimited shiksha disciples of Srila Prabhupada surely will evolve unlimitedly.

8— In our humble opinion the most important contribution in Srila Prabhupada's mission in
the planet, is that he is implementing a practical way of engagement in devotional service
(abhidheya) to Sri Guru, Vaishnava and Sri Gauranga. Everyone engaged in devotional
service is to securely traverse the grey area dividing the obscure material life, towards the
bright pristine area of one's spiritual consciousness —even while still remaining in flesh in the
material world. The "grey area" or the "link" to develop proper spiritual consciousness is
ISKCON's realm of action via its unlimited Ashramas and Temples. For those acquainted with
Mahaprabhu's achintya-bhedabheda-tattva there would not be inconvenience to proceed with
the dynamics of spiritual evolution —which could also translate in some cases, as Re-
evolution. After all, life on this world is constantly shaped by constant revolutions of either
transcendental or mundane cultures —the Battle of Kurukshetra being historical and
spiritually the most important.

CONCLUSION
All aspirant Vaishnavas who adhere to Srila Prabhupada's ISKCON Movement by
accepting him as their adi-shiksha-sad-guru, automatically become ISKCON members.19
There always be ISKCON members living in its ashramas, however the unlimited quantity of
members following Srila Prabhupada will be obviously living outside its corporate parameters.
New students that receive diksha initiation from a guru who is acting as a perfect sad-shiksha
on behalf of Srila Prabhupada, automatically adhere to the gaudiya-sampradaya-parampara
and are eternally connected with Srila Prabhupada through his teachings, and with the
ISKCON-GBC Corporation through their implicit blessings as their eternal well-wishers.

The Gaudiya Vaishnava tradition established by Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu has

always manifested both, the Bhagavata (shiksha) parampara and the ritualistic (diksha)
parampara. The Gaudiya Math Movement established by Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati
Prabhupada, and its offspring the ISKCON Movement established by Srila A.C.Bhaktivedanta
Swami Prabhupada are exclusively based on the Bhagavata (shiksha) parampara, while
other bona fide Gaudiya Vaishnavas rely on the ritualistic (diksha) parampara. Both
paramparas are bona fide, provided adhere to Sri Chaitanya's philosophical tenets.
Furthermore, it could be estimated that the diksha-parampara relates to Tattva, while the
shiksha-parampara relates to Rasa. Since both Rasa and Tattva are integral elements of the
Absolute Truth, both have to be compulsorily accepted as bona fide to further understand
Mahaprabhu's achintya-bhedabheda (Duality in Oneness) tenet.

A research of our Gaudiya Vaishnava sampradaya history proves that the shiksha-
parampara was void for long periods of time, however the link to the disciplic succession was
maintained through diksha and vice versa. According to individual choices, some Vaishnavas
accept the diksha-parampara while others prefer the shiksha-parampara —both have to be

19
ISKCON Certificate of Incorporation, 13th July 1966 - 3(a): To systematically propagate spiritual
knowledge to society at large and to educate all peoples in the techniques of spiritual life in order to
check the imbalance of values in life and to achieve real unity and peace in the world.
 32

considered bona fide, as different sides of the same coin. Loving observance of this etiquette
recognizes and establishes varnashrama-dharma, thus broadening the path towards
sanatana-dharma.

Since Srila Prabhupada is not any longer available on this three-dimensional world
through his physical presence at the time of the initiation ceremony, a shiksha disciple of Srila
Prabhupada would not have any inconvenience to accept a diksha-guru who follows Srila
Prabhupada as his adi-shiksha-sad-guru, thus becoming a bona fide shiksha-guru also —
provided practices and understands all the spiritual guidelines found on Srila Prabhupada's
teachings.

Therefore, as Sri Krishna and Sri Chaitanya also personally accept a bona fide
diksha-guru through the Vedic non-dogmatic rituals of diksha initiation, all bona fide students
accept only one diksha-guru after having realized that such person understands and
practically lives Srila Prabhupada's teachings —as offered to all mankind through his classes,
conversations, letters, articles and particularly his Bhaktivedanta Purports. Therefore the
importance of the diksha or shiksha-gurus is always proportional to the students'
understanding of Srila Prabhupada's teachings, which manifest through these gurus' agency
and the students' own faith.

Regarding contacting exclusively a sad-diksha-guru initiating spiritual master, any

diksha-guru —whether officially recognized by the ISKCON-GBC Corporation, or as an
independent thinker—, who has wholeheartedly accepted and fully surrendered to Srila
Prabhupada recognizing his ISKCON-GBC —however have chosen NOT to actively
participate in its midst, i.e., as an institutionally independent bhajananandi or a paramahamsa
babaji— can still be undoubtedly accepted as a perfect shiksha-sad-guru, provided is always
acting as a totally transparent via medium of Srila Prabhupada’s exemplar behavior, after
becoming thoroughly acquainted with the transcendental and unambiguous Bhaktivedanta
Purports.

Furthermore, there is NO question of rejecting through re-initiation the only diksha-

guru one has accepted, unless such diksha-guru has become antagonist towards pure
Vaishnavas or denies Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu's theology.

Srila Prabhupada's ISKCON is meant to carry the banner of the Hare Krishna
Movement to every household, were Panchatattva pictures, or duly installed deities of Nitai-
Gauranga, become their Presiding Deities. Undoubtedly, this will manifest a constant
increase in Congregational Centers everywhere. Only visionary souls like Srila Prabhupada
would perceive the spirit of decentralization of his ISKCON Movement as the main directive to
the unlimited spreading of Krishna consciousness throughout the planet.

How Srila Prabhupada's ISKCON-GBC present official Corporation will administer the
managerial capacity to accommodate a practically unavoidable increase of innumerable
Congregational Centers and new Temples around the world is yet to be seen. Under the
present circumstances (August of 2010) there is a lack of proper philosophical resolutions
regarding Srila Prabhupada’s eternal Bhaktivedanta Purports on Jiva and Guru-tattva by the
majority of the ISKCON-GBC members —as well as their apparent impractical capacity to
properly survey the increasing managing aspects of the whole ISKCON movement. We pray
to Srila Prabhupada, and offer our selfless assistance to all of them. Assisting the ISKCON-
GBC is to serve Srila Prabhupada —provided its members constantly manifest all brahminical
qualifications required for the very special spiritual responsibility as a Srila Prabhupada's
ISKCON-GBC.

---------------
 33

CHAPTER TWO

ISKCON AND MAHA-ISKCON

We have chosen as an Introduction to this very special chapter, some verses from
the eighty prayers that Srila Prabhupada composed as his offering on the appearance day of
Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura, while living at Sri Radha-Damodara Temple in Sri
Vrindavana. Srila Prabhupada's prayers are entitled Vaishistya-ashtakam and were
composed in 1961, four years before traveling outside India. Kindly find the complete version
at the end of Chapter Four of this dissertation.

— VAISHISHTYA-ASHTAKAM —
Excerpts from Eighty Prayers to Save Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati's Mission

FIRST VAISHISHTYA
3. Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu's judgment is that renunciation is the most important
thing. Not only that, but knowledge of such renunciation must be delivered to every
living entity.
4. The beginner in devotional service has no ability to do this properly but you are a
maha-bhagavata. You have given us direction.
5. If one is bewildered by ignorance, what kind of renunciant can he be? He will only
be a phalgu-vairagi, renouncing externally.
6. Renunciation is actually the result of real spiritual emotion. Without such feeling, it
is simply known as “ show-bottle.”

SECOND VAISHISHTYA
15. In the cities of the Kali-yuga the instructions of bona fide spiritual preceptors are
“forbidden”; still you remain there in any way possible.
16. The devotees want to hide in a secluded place to perform their bhajana. You,
however, do not accept this in your judgment.
17. Wherever there is an increase in the population, in that place the preaching work is
to be found.
18. In London you want a student hostel. You explain that it must be very first class.
19. In the land of barbarians, a student hostel for preaching hari-katha! Who can
understand the significance of these things?
20. To resolve all these apparently contradictory statements is not the play of some
incompetent fool.

THIRD VAISHISHTYA
21. If everyone simply sat down together and consider these things, then what nice
preaching there could be!
22. That is your order also, that everyone coming together should merge in your
message and preach it to the world.
23. If everyone simply imitates, then there will only be a contradictory result. As long
as it goes on there will only be failure.

FOURTH VAISHISHTYA
36. From the seas, across the earth, penetrate the universal shell; come together and
preach this Krishna Consciousness.
37. Then our master's service will be in proper order. Make your promise today. Give
up all your politics and diplomacy.
38. Everyone, come together on this very day and give your valued opinion. All of you
 34

get together and decide what should be done.

39. You have become renouncers, brothers, so renounce everything. But if you also
renounce the order of your spiritual master, then what kind of renunciation is that?
40. The one who renounces his guru's order (guru-tyagi) and the one who tries to
enjoy the assets of his spiritual master (guru-bhogi) are two kinds of useless persons.
First become a servant of your spiritual master (guru-sevi), and then you will
understand all these things clearly.

FIFTH VAISHISHTYA
42. Your gold, brother, is the father of sense gratification. This meaningful statement
was spoken by Prabhupada himself.
43. Give up your wealth for preaching. Sit down together and make a special effort to
come to a decision.
44. The Supreme Lord Himself says that everything is His. Don't protest. Just unite and
preach.
45. Srila Prabhupada gave his final message himself. Take great care to do that
completely and in all respects.
46. Otherwise your sannyasa will be wasted and useless. O saintly ones, be careful;
otherwise afterwards you will regret.
47. So what is the difficulty for all of us to come together in this way? And why do all
these things even have to be said to you?
48. Give up your stubbornness; there is no time! Come, all my brothers, on this
auspicious holy occasion.

SIXTH VAISHISHTYA
49. When will that day come when there will be a temple established in every house in
every corner of the world?

60. Everyone has become a witch by the influence of the age. Everyone is unhappy
due to the absence of the mercy of the Vaishnavas.

SEVENTH VAISHISHTYA
64. So much work has fallen into your hands, so gather together and do it.

70. If there is a kingdom of Vishnu and Vaishnavas on the surface of the earth, then the
world will be happy. So say all the great sages and rishis.

EIGHTH VAISHISHTYA
79. Srila Prabhupada! Please be merciful today. This time have compassion. You are
not conditioned soul of this material world.
80. Whatever independence one may have, let it cast into the waters. The only lowly
Abhaya offers this presentation today.

----------

SRILA PRABHUPADA'S GUIDELINES TO GRADUALLY

TRANSCEND FROM ISKCON TO MAHA-ISKCON

Srila Prabhupada's Certificate of Incorporation of July 13th 1966 for his ISKCON-New
York, describes its first purpose as follows: "To systematically propagate spiritual knowledge
to society at large [sambhanda-jnana] and to educate all peoples in the techniques of spiritual
life [abhidheya-jnana] in order to check the imbalance of values in life and to achieve real
 35

unity and peace in the world [prayojana-jnana]."

Srila Prabhupada's directives in setting his mission within this realm describes the
practical terms to further expand the ISKCON-New York Corporation to unlimited
Corporations, thus establishing the principle of Maha-ISKCON, which is also described on his
Directions of Management shown next, and his Directives of Decentralization.

HIS DIVINE GRACE A.C. BHAKTIVEDANTA SWAMI PRABHUPADA'S

DIRECTIONS OF MANAGEMENT (July 28th 1970)20

I, the undersigned, A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami, disciple of Om Vishnupada

Paramahansa 108 Sri SrImad Bhaktisiddhanta SarasvatI Gosvami Maharaja
Prabhupada, came in the United States in 1965 on September 18th for the purpose of
starting Krishna Consciousness Movement. For one year I had no shelter. I was
traveling in many parts of this country. Then in 1966, July, I incorporated the Society
under the name and style the International Society for Krishna Consciousness, briefly
ISKCON. The lawyer was Mr. J. Goldsmith. Gradually the Society increased, and one
after another branches were opened. Now we have got thirty-four (34) branches
enlisted herewith: ...
... As we have increased our volume of activities, now I think a Governing Body
Commission (hereinafter referred to as the GBC) should be established. I am getting
old, 75 years old, therefore at any time I may be out of the scene, therefore I think it is
necessary to give instruction to my disciples how they shall manage the whole
institution. They are already managing individual centers represented by one
president, one secretary and one treasurer, and in my opinion they are doing nice. But
we want still more improvement in the standard of Temple management, propaganda
for Krishna Consciousness, distribution of books and literatures, opening of new
centers and educating devotees to the right standard. Therefore, I have decided to
adopt the following principles and I hope my beloved disciples will kindly accept them.
There was a meeting in San Francisco during the Ratha Yatra festival 1970 and many
presidents of the centers were present. In that meeting it was resolved that an ad hoc
committee be set up to form the constitution which is taken into consideration. My
duty was to first appoint twelve (12) persons to my free choice amongst my disciples
and I do it now and their names are as follows:
1. SrIman Rupanuga Dasa Adhikary; 2. SrIman Bhagavan Dasa Adhikary; 3. SrIman
Syamsundara Dasa Adhikary; 4. SrIman Satsvarupa Dasa Adhikary; 5. SrIman
Karandhara Dasa Adhikary; 6. SrIman Hansadutta Dasa Adhikary; 7. SrIman Tamala
Krishna Dasa Adhikary; 8. SrIman Sudama Dasa Adhikary; 9. SrIman Bali Mardana
Dasa Brahmachary; 10. SrIman Jagadisa Dasa Adhikary; 11. SrIman Hayagriva Dasa
Adhikary; 12. SrIman Krishnadasa Adhikary
These personalities are now considered as my direct representatives [ritviks].
While I am living they will act as my zonal secretaries and after my demise they will be
known as Executors.
I have already awarded Sannyasa or the renounced order of life to some of my
students and they have also got very important duties to perform in this connection.
The Sannyasis will travel to our different centers for preaching purpose as well as
enlightening the members of the center for spiritual advancement. The Sannyasis will
suggest for opening new centers in suitable places and the GBC will take action on it.
As was stipulated by the ad hoc committee, the function of the GBC will be as follows
with particulars:

PARTICULARS OF THE GOVERNING BODY COMMISSION

20
Kindly refer to Srila Prabhupada's Vedabase for original copy.
 36

"The purpose of the Governing Body Commission is to act as the instrument

for the execution of the Will of His Divine Grace. And further,
1. The GBC oversees all operations and management of ISKCON, as it receives
direction from SrIla Prabhupada and His Divine Grace has the final approval in all
matters.
2. His Divine Grace will select the initial 12 members of the GBC. In the
succeeding years the GBC will be elected by a vote of all Temple presidents who will
vote for 8 from a ballot of all Temple presidents, which may also include any secretary
who is in charge of a Temple. Those 8 with the greatest number of votes will be
members for the next term of GBC. SrIla Prabhupada will choose to retain four
commissioners. In the event of SrIla Prabhupada's absence, the retiring members will
decide which four will remain.
3. The commissioners will serve for a period of 3 years, and they may be re-
elected at the end of this period.
4. The chairman is elected by the GBC for each meeting. He has no veto power,
but in even of a vote tie, his vote will decide. The same will apply for votes cast by mail
between regular meetings.
5. Throughout the year, each of the commissioners will stay with His Divine
Grace for one month at a time and keep the other commissioners informed of His
Divine Grace's instructions.
6. The primary objective of the GBC is to organize the opening of new Temples
and to maintain the established Temples.
7. Advice will be given by the GBC in cases of real property purchases, which
will be in the name of ISKCON, INC. (Trucks or other vehicles will be purchased in the
name of the local president).
8. Removal of a Temple president by the GBC requires support by the local
Temple members.
9. The GBC has no jurisdiction in the publication of manuscripts, which will be
handled by a separate committee; profits to be returned to SrIla Prabhupada."

So far my books are concerned, I am setting up a different body of

management known as the BHAKTIVEDANTA BOOK TRUST. The trustees of this body
are also members of the GBC, but their function is not dependent on the GBC.
ISKCON Press was created for the exclusive publication of my books and
literatures and should be continued in that way.
During my absence no one shall live in my apartment.

A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami

SRILA PRABHUPADA'S DIRECTIVES OF DECENTRALIZATION21

Bombay, 22 December, 1972
My dear Karandhara,

Please accept my blessings. I am in due receipt of your dated December 11, 1972, and I
have noted the contents with care...

...Regarding your points about taxation, corporate status, etc., I have heard
from Jayatirtha you want to make big plan for centralization of management, taxes,
monies, corporate status, bookkeeping, credit, like that. I do not at all approve of such
plan. Do not centralize anything. Each temple must remain independent and self-
sufficient. That was my plan from the very beginning, why you are thinking otherwise?
21
Kindly refer to Srila Prabhupada's Vedabase for original copy.
 37

Once before you wanted to do something centralizing with your GBC meeting, and if I
did not interfere the whole thing would have been killed. Do not think in this way of big
corporation, big credits, centralization—these are all nonsense proposals. Only thing I
wanted was that books printing and distribution should be centralized, therefore I
appointed you and Bali Mardan to do it. Otherwise, management, everything, should
be done locally by local men. Accounts must be kept, things must be in order and
lawfully done, but that should be each temple's concern, not yours. Krishna
Consciousness Movement is for training men to be independently thoughtful and
competent in all types of departments of knowledge and action, not for making
bureaucracy. Once there is bureaucracy the whole thing will be spoiled. There must be
always individual striving and work and responsibility, competitive spirit, not that one
shall dominate and distribute benefits to the others and they do nothing but beg from
you and you provide. No. Never mind there may be botheration to register each centre,
take tax certificate each, become separate corporations in each state. That will train
men how to do these things, and they shall develop reliability and responsibility, that
is the point. I am little observing now, especially in your country, that our men are
losing their enthusiasm for spreading on our programs of Krishna Consciousness
movement. Otherwise, why so many letters of problems are coming, dissatisfied? That
is not a very good sign. The whole problem is they are not following the regulative
principles, that I can detect. Without this, enthusiasm will be lacking. Even
mechanically following, and if he gets gradually understanding from the class, he will
come to the point of spontaneous enthusiasm. This spontaneous loving devotional
service is not so easy matter, but if one simply sticks strictly to the rules and
regulations, like rising early, chanting 16 rounds, chanting gayatri, keeping always
clean—then his enthusiasm will grow more and more, and if there is also patience and
determination, one day he will come to the platform of spontaneous devotion, then his
life will be perfect. All of this I have told you in Nectar of Devotion. So I do not think the
leaders are themselves following nor they are seeing the others are following strictly.
That must be rectified at once. Each centre remain independent, that's all right, but the
president and other officers must themselves follow and see the others are following
the regulative principles carefully, and giving them good instruction so they may
understand nicely why this tapasya is necessary. And GBC and Sannyasis will travel
and see the officers are doing this, and if they observe anything lowering of the
standard, they must reform and advise, or if there is some discrepancy I shall remove
it. Of course, if new men are coming, they may not be expected immediately to take to
our regulative principles cent-per-cent. Therefore we should not be so anxious to
induce them to live in the temple. Anyone who lives in the temple must agree to follow
the rules and regulations without fail. So if some new man moves in with us he may
become discouraged if he is forced in this way. Therefore let them live outside and
become gradually convinced in the class why they should accept some austerity, then
they will live with us out of their own accord and follow nicely everything. It is very
difficult to give up very quickly so many bad habits as you have got in your country,
so educate them gradually, first with chanting, and do not be so much anxious to
count up so many numbers of new devotees, if such devotees go away later being too
early forced. I want to see a few sincere devotees, not many false devotees or
pretenders.

So my point is that the regulative principles must be followed by everyone.

Otherwise their enthusiasm dwindles and they again think of sex and become restless,
and so many problems are there. There is some symptom of missing the point. The
point is to be engaged in doing something for Krishna, never mind what is that job, but
being so engaged in doing something very much satisfying to the devotee that he
remains always enthusiastic. He will automatically follow the regulative principles
because they are part of his occupational duty—by applying them practically as his
occupational duty, he realizes the happy result of regulative principles. So the future
 38

of this Krishna Consciousness movement is very bright, so long the managers remain
vigilant that 16 rounds are being chanted by everyone without fail, that they are all
rising before four morning, attending mangal arati—our leaders shall be careful not to
kill the spirit of enthusiastic service, which is individual and spontaneous and
voluntary. They should try always to generate some atmosphere of fresh challenge to
the devotees, so that they will agree enthusiastically to rise and meet it. That is the art
of management: to draw out spontaneous loving spirit of sacrificing some energy for
Krishna. But where are so many expert managers? All of us should become expert
managers and preachers. We should not be very much after comforts and become
complacent or self-contented. There must be always some tapasya, strictly observing
the regulative principles—Krishna Consciousness movement must be always a
challenge, a great achievement to be gained by voluntary desire to do it, and that will
keep it healthy. So you big managers now try to train up more and more some
competent preachers and managers like yourselves. Forget this centralizing and
bureaucracy.

Hoping this meets you in good health.

Your ever well-wisher,
A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami

GUIDELINES TO INCORPORATE
ISKCON CORPORATIONS INTO MAHA-ISKCON

These guidelines are meant to assist the gradual realization of ISKCON's transcendental
identity, according to the inherent precepts established by Srila Prabhupada on his eternal
Bhaktivedanta Purports, and supported by his Certificate of Incorporation Document, his
Directives of Management, and his Directives of Decentralization.
The following guidelines are meant to be implemented according to time, place and
special circumstances of the various ISKCON Corporations (thereon ISKCON-Local-
Corporations) around the world, which could also chose to be identified on their legal
documents as "Maha-ISKCON" followed by the name of the local village or city. Nonetheless,
these guidelines could be amended just to facilitate any ISCON-Local-GBC implementation,
and should be properly dated after these main guidelines.

1— All students of Gaudiya Vaishnavism who accept A.C.Bhaktivedanta Swami Srila

Prabhupada as their adi-shiksha-sad-guru are by default Maha-ISKCON Members,
provided acknowledge Srila Prabhupada's ISKCON-GBC spiritual and managerial
principles, and his original General Body Commission (thereon ISKCON-Senior-GBC)
—as presently functioning.

2— All of Maha-ISKCON Members who have accepted Srila Prabhupada as their adi-
shiksha-sad-guru can open ISKCON centers anywhere in the world provided Srila
Prabhupada's ISKCON-Senior-GBC members officiate its establishment, and regularly
supervise its spiritual development. To assist Srila Prabhupada's ISKCON-Senior-GBC
to spiritually administer the eventual massive increase of fully developed Temples
around the planet, all Temple Presidents who have many departments to manage —
besides the regular Temple programs— may resort to establish a specific committee
modeling ISKCON-Senior-GBC to exclusively conform their managerial specific needs.
All Temple Presidents could name their particular administrative commission as
ISKCON-Local-GBC, where "Local" means the functional village or city where the
Temple, its ashramas, and/or farm communities are located.
 39

3— Srila Prabhupada's shiksha disciples don't need official recognition from Srila
Prabhupada's ISKCON-Local-GBC to become MAHA-ISKCON Members. The fact of
having accepted Srila Prabhupada as their adi-shiksha-sad-guru qualifies them already
as MAHA-ISKCON Members —without any other official confirmation than their heart-
assurance. However, it is suggested to accept a diksha-guru, to engage in the local
temple puja, and voluntary vow to regularly distribute Srila Prabhupada's books
everywhere and whenever possible.

4— Srila Prabhupada's shiksha disciples —of any varna or ashrama— can install
deities at their home according to their ISKCON-local-GBC directions, and regularly
hold sankirtana parties and lectures on the Local-GBC behalf.

5— All Maha-ISKCON Members that chant a minimum of sixteen rounds of the maha-
mantra Hare Krishna daily, and follow the four regulative principles as instructed by
Srila Prabhupada, may seek diksha initiation through a diksha-guru duly sponsored by
the ISKCON-Local-GBC. If the selected diksha-guru is not yet officially sponsored by
the ISKCON-Senior-GBC, they should request their blessings and when possible an
official recommendation upon their particularly chosen diksha-guru.

6— All aspirant Vaishnava students should acknowledge the acceptance of harinama-

diksha, the Gaudiya Vaishnava gayatri-mantra, or the sannyasa-mantra initiation—as
personally and duly performed by one's chosen guru— as becoming one's exclusive
harinama-guru, gayatri-diksha-guru, or sannyasa-mantra-guru. All gurus ultimately act
as representatives or ritvik-gurus of Sri Krishna Himself —as H.D.G. Srila Prabhupada
is also a ritvik-guru of Sri Krishna. However, all ISKCON-Gurus are so as bona fide
shiksha-sad-gurus of Srila Prabhupada, who is the adi-shiksha-sad-guru of the
ISKCON Movement. The ISKCON diksha or shiksha-gurus designation as ritvik-gurus
of Sri Krishna is granted for their function as exclusive diksha or shiksha-gurus to
their students.

7— No other pictures or murtis besides those of Srila Prabhupada and the disciplic
succession will be allowed in the temple altars, temple compounds, temple offices, or
any building identified as being part of the MAHA-ISKCON Movement. Aspirant
Vaishnavas may at their own discretion place in front of them a pocket size picture of
their dish or shiksha-guru while performing tulasi-puja, Srila Prabhupada's guru-puja,
or vigraha-puja.

8— All MAHA-ISKCON temple rooms or temple compounds, will be utilized to perform

the guru-puja ceremony in glorification of all diksha or shiksha-gurus of the MAHA-
ISKCON Movement, only on the occasion of the celebration of the appearance day of
Srila Sanatana Goswami, the sambhanda-guru of all Gaudiya Vaishnavas.

9— It is enthused that all MAHA-ISKCON Members place pictures of their diksha and/or
shiksha-gurus immediately after the picture of HDG Srila Prabhupada in their personal
or home altars. However, they should respectfully place those pictures away from the
altar whenever their private temples are temporarily functioning as an official
Community or Preaching Center of MAHA-ISKCON.

10— On the particular eventuality that an ISKCON-Guru is not able to be physically

present at the initiation ceremony of one or some of his disciples, he may nominate
any member of the ISKCON-Local-GBC to officiate as his representative. It is
understood that only under these special circumstances the ritvik-guru officiating the
initiation ceremony is just the representative of the official ISKCON-Guru —otherwise it
is understood that "ritvik-guru" means "representative of Sri Krishna, Who is the
 40

Universal Original Guru."

11— The duty of all ISKCON diksha-gurus on every village or city of the planet is to
guard over the healthy spiritual growth of their duly initiated MAHA-ISKCON members
by strictly following the teachings of adi-shiksha-sad-guru Srila Prabhupada as left
behind in his Bhaktivedanta Purports. All ISKCON-Gurus should strictly follow Srila
Prabhupada's spiritual teachings and the spiritual administrative guidelines of the
ISKCON-Local-GBC according to Srila Prabhupada's Directives of Management of 28th
July 1970, and his Directives of Decentralization of 22nd December 1972.

12— All ISKCON-Gurus in the grihastha-ashrama should send their brahmachari

students, who desire to continue the path of renunciation, to serve a ISKCON-Guru on
the sannyasa-ashrama. Following the perfect example of Sri Chaitanya ISKCON-Gurus
on the sannyasa-ashrama should never initiate female aspirant Vaishnavis, whom
instead should be directed to ISKCO-Gurus in the grihastha-ashrama or advanced
widow Vaishnavis.

13— The gradual development of a village into a city will naturally manifest further
denominations of the ISKCON-Local-GBC into ISKCON-Sub-Regional-GBC, ISKCON-
Regional-GBC, ISKCON-Sub-Continental-GBC, ISKCON-Continental-GBC, and so forth.
According to the seniority established from the date of incorporation of any ISKCON
Corporation, new ISKCON-Local-Temples and their ISKCON-Local-GBC will submit to
their spiritual advises and managerial directions of the geographically nearest
ISKCON-Senior-GBC. Following the same formula, any ISKCON-Senior-GBC will
consequently follow the next ISKCON-Senior-GBC geographically closer to it.

14— A system of dynamic procedures of any available media to elect ISKCON-Local-

GBC Membership every three years will be observed by the MAHA-ISKCON Members
of a village or city, thus following Srila Prabhupada's Directives of Management.
Similar system of dynamic procedure to elect ISKCON-GBC Membership around the
planet every three years will be observed by the MAHA-ISKCON Members, thus the
ISKCON-Local-GBC of a Region will vote their ISKCON-Sub-Regional-GBC
Membership; in turn these will vote for their ISKCON-Regional-GBC Membership; in
turn these will vote for their ISKCON-Sub-Continental-GBC; in turn these will vote for
their ISKCON-Continental-GBC, and so forth, thus following Srila Prabhupada's
Directions of Management.

15— A dynamic system of spiritual check and administrative balance should always
continue to direct Srila Prabhupada's global MAHA-ISKCON Movement. Therefore the
ISKCON-Seniormost-GBC will always function as ISKCON's Ultimate Managerial
Authority in three autonomous or independent identities: the ISKCON-GBC-Legislative,
the ISKCON-GBC-Judicial, and the ISKCON-GBC Executive.

16— The ISKCON-GBC-Legislative is always conformed by selected brahmanas of the

ISKCON Movement, which are chosen every three years by all ISKCON-Continental-
GBC in communion with the previous ISKCON-GBC-Legislative. The ISKCON-GBC-
Judicial is always conformed by selected brahmanas and/or kshatriyas of the ISKCON
Movement, which are chosen by the ISKCON-Continental-GBC in communion with the
previous ISKCON-GBC-Judicial. The ISKCON-GBC Executive is always conformed by
skilled managers possessing all kshatriya qualifications, which are chosen amongst
the most prominent ISKCON-Temple Presidents and/or ISKCON-Continental-GBC. All
members of the three elemental ISKCON Councils or Body Commissions elect a
ISKCON-Seniormost-GBC Chairman every three years.
 41

17— All other ISKCON-Local-GBC and/or ISKCON-Senior-GBC would conform their

own dynamic system of spiritual check and administrative balance to always continue
to direct Srila Prabhupada's global MAHA-ISKCON Movement in the same fashion as
the ISKCON-Seniormost-GBC model, or according to their particular local needs.

18— The duty of all ISKCON-GBC-Legislative members as the brahmanas of MAHA-

ISKCON —who consequently act as bona fide shiksha-sad-gurus on behalf of Srila
Prabhupada— is to visit every village and city of the planet to guard over the healthy
spiritual growth of the ISKCON-Local-GBC. By doing so the ISKCON-GBC-Legislative
members will follow Srila Prabhupada's Directives of Management, and literally follow
his footsteps while remembering that at seventy years old He traveled fourteen times
the whole world around to spread Krishna consciousness.

19— The duty of all ISKCON-GBC-Judicial members as the brahmanas of MAHA-

ISKCON —who consequently act as bona fide shiksha-sad-gurus on behalf of Srila
Prabhupada— is to formulate all rules, regulations and needed laws to administer the
MAHA-ISKCON Movement to their best capacity under the exclusive directives of Srila
Prabhupada's Bhaktivedanta Purports and other teachings.

20— The duty of all ISKCON-GBC-Executive members as the kshatriyas of MAHA-

ISKCON —who consequently act as bona fide shiksha-sad-gurus on behalf of Srila
Prabhupada— is to administer and execute all rules, regulations and needed laws to
administer the MAHA-ISKCON Movement to their best capacity under the exclusive
directives of Srila Prabhupada's Bhaktivedanta Purports and other teachings. By doing
so the ISKCON-GBC-Executive members will follow Srila Prabhupada's Directives of
Management, and literally follow his footsteps while remembering that at seventy years
old He administered the whole ISKCON institution around the world to spread Krishna
consciousness.

21— For the sake of unbiased leadership while developing the spirit of the Gaudiya
Vaishnava sampradaya in the mood of the Six Goswamis, all paravrijakacharyas
ISKCON-GBC-Legislative and all ISKCON-GBC-Judicial members should never offer
diksha initiation, and will only concentrate on offering shiksha initiation or
philosophical instructions in support of spiritual enlightening. ISKCON-GBC Executive
members would decide to offer diksha initiation or not at their individual discretion.

21— For the sake of unbiased leadership while developing the spirit of the Gaudiya
Vaishnava sampradaya in the mood of the Six Goswamis, all member of the MAHA-
ISKCON Movement everywhere will follow the administrative system as the ISKCON-
Seniormost-GBC is doing. Therefore all paravrijakacharyas ISKCON-Local-GBC-
Legislative and all ISKCON-Local-GBC-Judicial members should never offer diksha
initiation, and will only concentrate on offering shiksha initiation or philosophical
instructions in support of spiritual enlightening. ISKCON-Local-GBC Executive
members would decide to offer diksha initiation or not at their individual discretion. All
MAHA-ISKCON-GBC Committees or Commissions will follow the same system.

ISKCON'S SHORTSIGHTED TERMINAL MANAGEMENT

IS TO BE APPROACHED AS A MAHA-ISKCON RESOLVE

NOTE: Underlined and bold text added to stress meanings:

 42

SB 4.28.50
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: “Even as late as 1936 we saw a devoted wife voluntarily
enter the fire of her husband. This indicates that a devotee's wife must be prepared to act in
such a way. Similarly, a devoted disciple of the spiritual master would rather die with the
spiritual master than fail to execute the spiritual master's mission. As the Supreme Personality
of Godhead comes down upon this earth to reestablish the principles of religion, so His
representative, the spiritual master, also comes to reestablish religious principles. It is the
duty of the disciples to take charge of the mission of the spiritual master and execute it
properly. Otherwise the disciple should decide to die along with the spiritual master. In other
words, to execute the will of the spiritual master, the disciple should be prepared to lay down
his life and abandon all personal considerations.”

THE HARMONIST MAGAZINE BY SRILA BHAKTISIDDHANTA SARASVATI PRABHUPADA

– VOL. 25, SEPTEMBER OF 1927, PAGE: 89 - THAKUR BHAKTIVINODE.
“Within the Gaudiya Sampradaya an abundant crop of evils have sprung up during the
last four hundred years. The first and foremost duty of an Acharya is to uproot those evils
completely… He alone is an Acharya who teaches the Dharma that he himself practices.”
Bhaktivinode Thakur’s two predictions:
1— Some person imbued with the power of God will again establish the true Varnashrama
Dharma in accordance with the Divine Dispensation.
2—Within a short time there will exist only one Sampradaya (School) in the realm of devotion
"bhakti." Its name will be “Sri Brahma Sampradaya.” All other Sampradayas will merge in this
Brahma Sampradaya.

Srila Prabhupada through his ISKCON Society has broadly implemented Sri Chaitanya
Mahaprabhu’s predicting that His names will be glorified around the world. It is expected that
his sincere followers extend such prediction to every village, town, and city of earth through
his MAHA-ISKCON Movement —there is plenty of service to be performed by all ISKON
Members.
Srila Prabhupada already fulfilled Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura’s prediction that one day
Vaishnavas from abroad India will all join their Indian brothers and sisters at Sri Mayapur, and
perform the sankintana-yagna of Sri Chaitanya. Srila Bhaktivinoda's other predictions above
are to be yet fulfilled by Srila Prabhupada's unalloyed followers. Srila Prabhupada is the
shakti-avesha-avatara who has revealed the varnashrama-dharma principles that lead to
daivi-varnashrama or sanatana-dharma, and he continues to do so from his unambiguous
Bhaktivedanta Purports. After more than forty years since Srila Prabhupada established his
ISKCON-GBC the principles of varnashrama are still misunderstood by most of its managing
leaders in his dear ISKCON society. Such misrepresentation is misleading aspirant and pure
ISKCON Vaishnavas, since those who occupy roles and do not befit the qualifications of pure
Brahmanas are creating philosophical and managerial havoc.
Most of Srila Prabhupada's diksha initiated disciples are no longer directly engaged in
his ISKCON society, and most regretfully those who do so, are mislead by philosophical
misinterpretations and mental speculation. Incapable to administer a broad society of
unlimited reach as is the ISKCON Movement, aspirant Vaishnavas —who had never before
experience professional or social responsibilities— borrow or hire ideas from mundane
conceptions that do not correspond to the spiritual realizations that true Brahmanas naturally
develop.
Those Brahmanas who have faith in Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura's prediction that
"Within a short time there will exist only one Sampradaya (School) in the realm of devotion
'bhakti.' Its name will be 'Sri Brahma Sampradaya.' All other Sampradayas will merge in this
Brahma Sampradaya," will gradually discover —after having studied Srila Prabhupada's
teachings thoroughly— that Srila Prabhupada already manifested it through his ISKCON
Society —meant to evolve into MAHA-ISKCON.
When the Brahminical intelligentsia realizes that Srila Prabhupada introduced through
his teachings and practical administration of his ISKCON society, all possible philosophical
 43

and practical ways to worship ALL the other sampradayas have, the path towards MAHA-
ISKCON becomes closer. Srila Prabhupada spread the teachings of Mahaprabhu everywhere
(gaura-vani pracharine), thus presenting the Absolute Theological Synthesis for mankind
everywhere. Therefore, it is left to the ISKCON Brahmanas the duty to engage the followers
of all four sampradayas in the service of Sri Sri Prahlada-Narasimhadeva, Sri Sri Lakshmi-
Narayana, Sri Sri Sita-Rama Lakshmana and Hanuman, Sri Bala-Krishna or Srinathji, Sri
Pancha-Tattva, Sri Sri Nitai-Gaura, Sri Sri Srivasa-Gaurasimha, Sri Sri Prabhupada-
Gaurasimha, Sri Sri Krishna-Balarama, Sri Sri Gauranga and Radha-Krishna, Sri Sri Radha-
Krishna, Sri Sri Radha-Madhava Ashta-shakhis, or Sri Sri Gaura-Gadadhara —all under the
banner of MAHA-ISKCON.

LETTER TO HG GUNAGRAHI DASA OF 3-7-72:

"Only a handful of your are there who are convinced beyond any doubt about this Krishna
consciousness movement..."

Cc. Adi-lila, 9.53

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: “Anyone who comes to join us, of course, must be sincere
and serious regarding spiritual advancement in life; then such person, simply by joining us,
chanting with us, dancing with us and taking prasada with us, will gradually also come to say
that this movement is very good. But one who joins with an ulterior purpose, to get material
benefit or personal gratification, will never be able to grasp the philosophy of this movement.”

SB. 4.28.48
"O best of kings, please get up! Get up! Just see this world surrounded by water and infested
with rogues and so-called kings. This world is very much afraid, and it is your duty to protect
her."
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Whenever an acharya comes, following the superior orders
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead or His representative, he establishes the principles of
religion, as enunciated in Bhagavad-gita. Religion means abiding by the orders of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead. Religious principles begin from the time one surrenders to
the Supreme Personality of Godhead. It is the acharya's duty to spread a bona fide religious
system and induce everyone to bow down before the Supreme Lord. One executes the
religious principles by rendering devotional service, specifically the nine items like hearing,
chanting and remembering. Unfortunately, when the acharya disappears, rogues and
nondevotees take advantage and immediately begin to introduce unauthorized principles in
the name of so-called svamis, yogis, philanthropists, welfare workers and so on. Actually,
human life is meant for executing the orders of the Supreme Lord, and this is stated in
Bhagavad-gita (9.34):

man-mana bhava mad-bhakto / mad-yaji mam namaskuru

mam evaishyasi yuktvaivam / atmanan mat-parayanah

'Engage your mind always in thinking of Me and become My devotee. Offer obeisances and
worship Me. Being completely absorbed in Me, surely you will come to Me.'
The main business of human society is to think of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead at all times, to become His devotees, to worship the Supreme Lord and to bow
down before Him. The acharya, the authorized representative of the Supreme Lord,
establishes these principles, but when he disappears, things once again become disordered.
The perfect disciples of the acharya try to relieve the situation by sincerely following the
instructions of the spiritual master. At the present moment practically the entire world is afraid
of rogues and nondevotees; therefore this Krishna consciousness movement is started to
save the world from irreligious principles. Everyone should cooperate with this movement
in order to bring about actual peace and happiness in the world."

From Sajjana Tosani 18.2.13-14 (1915):

"After the time of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, those faithful to Him kept apart from
 44

nondevotees, to avoid contamination. Seeing this, the personality of Kali sent his
representatives in disguise to pollute the Vaishnava sampradaya. Posing as Vaishnavas, they
spread their wicked doctrines, and appeared so intelligent and devoted that only pure
devotees could detect their real identity. Most devotees —not only the most neophyte— were
enchanted by their tricks. In this way Kali's agents expertly introduced karma, jnana, and
anyabhilasa in the Vaishnava sampradaya and caused shuddha-bhakti to vanish from the
world."

OBSERVATION: What follows are very strong shastric injuctions from Mahabharata, which
have NOT to be taken as of literal or practical execution in the present age of general
discualifications known as Kali-yuga. However we decided to include such Scriptural
injunctions for the sake of general information, and further references on what was meant to
be done during times of Vedic lore. This is an exemplar situation of what was meant to be
done in clear cases of corrupt leadership that opresses Brahminical development, and
consequently the only solution for a World Peace Formula —i.e. Brahminical leadership.

The Mahabharata - Book 12, Shanti Parva, Rajadharmanusasana Parva, Section LXXVIII
(Page 170):

"Yudhishthira said, 'If all the Kshatriyas become hostile towards the Brahmanas, who then
will protect the Brahmanas and their Vedas? What then should be the duty of the Brahmanas,
and who will be their refuge?'

"Bhishma said, 'By penances, by Brahmacharya, by weapons, and by (physical) might,

applied with or without the aid of deceit, the Kshatriyas should be subjugated. If the Kshatriya
misconducts himself, especially towards Brahmanas, the Vedas themselves will subjugate
them. The Kshatriyas have sprung from the Brahmanas. Fire has sprung from water; the
Kshatriya from the Brahmana; and iron from stone. The energy of fire, the Kshatriya, and iron,
are irresistible. But when these come into contact with the sources of their origin, their force
becomes neutralised. When iron strikes stone, or fire battles with water, or the Kshatriya
becomes hostile to the Brahmana, then the strength of each of those three becomes
destroyed. Thus, O Yudhishthira, the energy and might, howsoever great and irresistible, of
Kshatriyas become quelled as soon as they are directed against the Brahmanas. When the
energy of the Brahmanas becomes mild, when Kshatriya energy becomes weak, when all
men misbehave themselves towards the Brahmanas, they that engage in battle then, casting
off all fear of death, for protecting the Brahmanas, morality, and their own selves,—those
persons, moved by righteous indignation and possessed of great strength of mind, succeed in
winning high regions of bliss hereafter. All persons should take up arms for the sake of
Brahmanas. Those brave persons that fight for Brahmanas attain to those felicitous region in
heaven that are reserved for persons that have always studied the Vedas with attention, that
have performed the austerest of penances, and that have, after fasting, cast off their bodies
into blazing fires. The Brahmana, by taking up arms for the three orders, does not incur sin.
People say that there is no higher duty than casting off life under such circumstances. I bow
to them and blessed be they that thus lay down their lives in seeking to chastise the enemies
of Brahmanas. Let us attain to that region which is intended for them. Manu himself has said
that those heroes repair to the region of Brahman. As persons become cleansed of all their
sins by undergoing the final bath on a horse-sacrifice even so they that die at the edge of
weapons while fighting wicked people, become cleansed of their sins. Righteousness
becomes unrighteousness, and unrighteousness becomes righteousness, according to place
and time. Such is the power of place and time (in determining the character of human acts).
The friends of humanity, by doing even acts of cruelty, have attained to high heaven.
Righteous Kshatriyas, by doing even sinful acts, have attained to blessed ends. The
Brahmana, by taking up arms on these three occasions, does not incur sin, viz., for protecting
himself, for compelling the other orders to betake themselves to their duties, and for
chastising robbers.'”
 45

The Mahabharata, Book 12, Shanti Parva, Rajadharmanusasana Parva, Section LXXVIII:

"Yudhishthira said, 'If when robbers raise their heads and an inter-mixture of the orders
begins to take place in consequence of confusion, and Kshatriyas become incompetent,
some powerful person other than a Kshatriya seeks to subdue those robbers for the sake of
protecting the people, indeed, O best of kings, if that powerful person happens to be a
Brahmana or a Vaishya or a Shudra, and if he succeeds in protecting the people by
righteously wielding the rod of chastisement is he justified in doing what he does or is he
restrained by the ordinances from accomplishing that duty? It seems that others, when the
Kshatriyas prove so wretched, should take up weapons.'”

"Bhishma said, 'Be he a Shudra or be he the member of any other orders, he that becomes
a raft on a raftless current, or a means of crossing where means there are none, certainly
deserves respect in every way. That person, O king, relying upon whom helpless men,
oppressed and made miserable by robbers, live happily, deserve to be lovingly worshipped by
all as if he were a near kinsman. The person, O thou of Kuru's race, that dispels the fears of
others always deserves respect. What use is there of bulls that would not bear burthens, or of
kine that would not yield milk, or of a wife that is barren? Similarly, what need is there for a
king that is not competent to grant protection? As an elephant made of wood, or a deer made
of leather, as a person without wealth, or one that is a eunuch, or a field that is sterile, even
so is a Brahmana that is void of Vedic lore and a king incapable of granting protection? Both
of them are like a cloud that does not pour rain. That person who always protects the good
and restrains the wicked deserves to become a king and to govern the world.'"

Therefore practical means to evaluate and practically assist Srila Prabhupada's

ISKCON managerial leadership (GBC) by a combined effort of ISKCON Members is much
needed. To that end Srila Prabhupada's diksha and advanced shikshsa disciples should
integrate to correct the many philosophical and managerial hindrances that pervade, and
have invaded, sabotaged, made hostage, or kidnapped Srila Prabhupada's institution. Jagai
and Madhai finally acknowledged that Mahaprabhu becomes more attractive if they
individually show repentance to every person they have offended, there is a need for each of
the ISKCON Brahmanas and Kshatriyas to individually reconsider their awareness of
Mahaprabhu's sweetness, and consequently of Srila Prabhupada himself.
A faithful and wise perception of the practicability of the MAHA-ISKCON Movement
by the Brahminical members of ISKCON is most required. More spiritual realization is needed
to overcome the difficulties the ISKCON corporation is suffering through its present deficient
philosophical and practical management. The MAHA-ISKCON-GBC needs to be conformed
by a publicly recognized Brahminical Council of ISKCON initiated Brahmanas, who then will
spiritually advise to then practically guide the unqualified members that are hindering its fully
manifestation.
These statments are written without concern for political corretedness, weak
sentimentalism, jealousy, or diplomacy devoid of truth, neither envy towards anyone. It is the
need of awarenss that moves somebody to yell out that the "house is on flames!"

We leave this section with Srila Prabhupada's direct comments in his Bhaktivedanta
Purport just quoted previously:

SB. 4.28.48
"O best of kings, please get up! Get up! Just see this world surrounded by water and infested
with rogues and so-called kings. This world is very much afraid, and it is your duty to protect
her."
Srila Prabhupada: "The main business of human society is to think of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead at all times, to become His devotees, to worship the Supreme Lord
and to bow down before Him. The acharya, the authorized representative of the Supreme
 46

Lord, establishes these principles, but when he disappears, things once again become
disordered. The perfect disciples of the acharya try to relieve the situation by sincerely
following the instructions of the spiritual master. At the present moment practically the entire
world is afraid of rogues and nondevotees; therefore this Krishna consciousness movement is
started to save the world from irreligious principles. Everyone should cooperate with this
movement in order to bring about actual peace and happiness in the world."

Besides reading all the above attentively all kind readers are humbly requested
hereon to please read their own hearts.

-------------
 47

CHAPTER THREE

— GURU-TATTVA SIDDHANTA —

This dissertation about Guru-tattva siddhanta comprises the following sections:

1— IMPORTANCE OF THE PROPER SIDDHANTA BY SRILA BHAKTISIDDHANTA SARASVATI THAKURA (PG. 43).
2— IMPORTANCE OF THE PROPER SIDDHANTA BY SRILA A.C. BHAKTIVEDANTA SWAMI PRABHUPADA (PG. 43).
3— DIKSHA AND SHIKSHA-GURUS - UNAMBIGUOUS DESCRIPTION ON HOW THE PRINCIPLE OF SHIKSHA AND DISKSHA-
GURU ARE ONE AND DIFFERENT ON SPIRITUAL TERMS (PG. 45).
4— INDEPENDENT AND INSTITUTIONAL OR PROFESSIONAL GURUS (PG. 49).
5— SRILA PRABHUPADA'S LECTURE AT SRI MAYAPUR, APRIL 6, 1975 (PG. 52).
6— SRILA PRABHUPADA IS NOT SUPPORTIVE OF THE “RITVIK-DIKSHA ON HIS NAME” THEORY (PG. 56).
7— LETTER TO HG HARI SAURI DASA REVEALING THE PERSONAL PROCESS OF INITIATION (PG. 57).
8— SRILA PRABHUPADA'S LETTER TO ALL ISKCON-GBC AND TEMPLE PRESIDENTS REVEALING THE PERSONAL
PROCESS OF INITIATION - 9 JULY 1977 (PG. 57).
9— SRILA PRABHUPADA IS THE DIKSHA SPIRITUAL MASTER OF ALL ISKCON MEMBERS WHO JOINED ISKCON
UNTIL HIS PHYSICAL DEPARTURE ON 14 NOVEMBER 1977 (PG. 59).
TH

10— THE BONA FIDE SPIRITUAL MASTER AND THE BONA FIDE DISCIPLE (PG. 60).

1— IMPORTANCE OF THE PROPER SIDDHANTA BY SRILA

BHAKTISIDDHANTA SARASVATI PRABHUPADA
(Excerpts from Prakrita-Rasa Shata-Dushini)

siddhanta vihina hoile krishne chitta lage na

sambandha-hinera kabhu abhidheya haya na

“Without knowledge of transcendental truth (siddhanta) [tattva], no one’s heart can ever be
spiritually attuned [rasa] with Lord Krishna. If one lacks knowledge of his relationship with
Krishna (sambandha) [jiva-tattva], then the proper execution of devotional service in
relationship to Him (abhidheya) [guru-tattva] is impossible.”

sambandha-vihina jana prayojana paya na

ku-siddhanta vyasta jana krishna-seva kore na

“One who lacks knowledge of sambandha, the relationship between Krishna and the living
entities, can never attain prayojana, the supreme goal of life [rasa-tattva]. One who is
distracted by bogus philosophical conclusions about devotional service (ku-siddhanta) [guru-
tattva] is not performing actual devotional service to Sri Krishna.”

siddhanta-alasa jana anartha to’ chade na

jade krishna bhrama kori’ krishna-seva kore na

“One who is lazy in properly understanding the Vaishnava philosophical conclusions [tattva]
can never become free from anarthas, the unwanted bad habits and philosophical mis-
conceptions that impede devotional service [rasa]. One who mistakes Krishna as belonging
to the material plane can never render actual service to the Lord. [Impersonalism]”

2— IMPORTANCE OF THE PROPER SIDDHANTA

BY SRILA A.C. BHAKTIVEDANTA SWAMI PRABHUPADA
 48

(Excerpts of his eternal Bhaktivedanta Purports from Srimad Bhagavatam and Sri Chaitanya
Charitamrita. Highlights in bold text or underline of some words, and words in capitals were
added to stress meaning)

Cc. Adi. 5.14

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: “Revealed knowledge may in the beginning be unbelievable
because of our paradoxical [AMBIGUOUS] desire to verify everything with our tiny brains,
but the speculative means of attaining knowledge is always imperfect. The perfect
knowledge propounded in the revealed scriptures is [UNAMBIGUOUSLY] confirmed by the
great acharyas, who have left ample commentations upon them; none of these acharyas has
disbelieved in the shastras. One who disbelieves in the shastras is an atheist, and we should
not consult an atheist, however great he may be. A staunch believer in the shastras, with all
their diversities, is the right person from whom to gather real knowledge. Such knowledge
may seem inconceivable in the beginning, but when put forward by the proper authority its
meaning is revealed, and then one no longer has any doubts about it.”

SB. 1.9.18
“This Sri Krishna is no other than the inconceivable, original Personality of Godhead. He is
the first Narayana, the supreme enjoyer. But He is moving amongst the descendants of King
Vrishni just like one of us and He is bewildering us with His self-created energy.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: “The Vedic system of acquiring knowledge is the deductive
process. The Vedic knowledge is received perfectly by disciplic succession from
authorities. Such knowledge is never dogmatic, as ill conceived by less intelligent persons.
The mother is the authority to verify the identity of the father. She is the authority for such
confidential knowledge. Therefore, authority is not dogmatic. In the Bhagavad-gita this truth
is confirmed in the Fourth Chapter (Bg. 4.2), and the perfect system of learning is to receive it
from authority. The very same system is accepted universally as truth, but only the false
arguer speaks against it. For example, modern spacecraft fly in the sky, and when scientists
say that they travel to the other side of the moon, men believe these stories blindly because
they have accepted the modern scientists as authorities. The authorities speak, and the
people in general believe them. But in the case of Vedic TRUTHS, they have been taught
not to believe. Even if they accept them they give a different interpretation. Each and
every man wants a direct perception of Vedic knowledge, but foolishly they deny it.
This means that the misguided man can believe one authority, the scientist, but will
reject the authority of the Vedas. The result is that people have degenerated.

SB 2.8.28
“He began to reply to the inquiries of Maharaja Parikshit by saying that the science of the
Personality of Godhead was spoken first by the Lord Himself to Brahma when he was first
born. Srimad-Bhagavatam is the supplementary Vedic literature, and it is just in pursuance of
the Vedas.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Srimad-Bhagavatam is the science of the Personality of
Godhead. The impersonalist always tries to misrepresent the personal feature of the
Lord, not knowing the science of this great knowledge, and Srimad-Bhagavatam is in
pursuance of the Vedas and scientific knowledge of the Personality of Godhead. To learn this
science one should take shelter of the representative of Sri Shukadeva and follow in the
footsteps of Maharaja Parikshit without foolishly attempting to interpret, thereby
committing a great offense at the feet of the Lord. The dangerous ways of interpretations
by the non-devotee class of men have played havoc in understanding the Srimad-
Bhagavatam, and the careful student should be always alert in this matter if he at all wants to
learn the science of Godhead.

SB 2.8.29
“He also prepared himself to reply to all that King Parikshit had inquired from him. Maharaja
Parikshit was the best in the dynasty of the Pandus, and thus he was able to ask the right
 49

questions from the right person.”

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: “Maharaja Parikshit asked many questions, some of them
very curiously, to know things as they are, but it is not necessary for the master to answer
them in the order of the disciple's inquiries, one after the other . But Shukadeva
Gosvami, experienced teacher that he was, answered all the questions in a systematic way
as they were received from the chain of disciplic succession. And he answered all of them
without exception.”

3— DIKSHA AND SHIKSHA-GURUS

Excerpts from Who is Prabhupada? by Sadhudasa Anudasa, published in Nov. 1999

In Search of the Ultimate Goal of Life - Ramananda Samvada 22

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT:
"Shiksha-guru and diksha-guru are One: A spiritual master who gives instruction about
the regulative principles of devotional service is called the shiksha-guru or the instructing
spiritual master. A person who is not engaged in the service of the Personality of Godhead
and is addicted to ill habits cannot be a spiritual master. The instructing spiritual master is of
two kinds. They are: (1) a self-realized soul constantly engaged in the service of the
Personality of Godhead, and (2) a soul in pure consciousness who is constantly offering
helpful directions favorable to the service of Godhead. Instruction in the service of the Lord is
also of two kinds: (1) instruction on the object of service, and (2) instruction on the regulative
principles of service.
The spiritual master who connects the living entity with the Personality of Godhead
Sri Krishna by initiation is called diksha-guru or the initiating spiritual master. There is no
difference between the initiating spiritual master and the instructing spiritual master. Both are
the object of shelter for the disciple and both are the ashraya vigraha or the personality under
whose shelter the eternal relationship with Godhead is established and the process of
approaching Godhead by service is learned. To think of one spiritual master as purer than the
other is offensive. The symbolic initiating spiritual master is Srila Sanatana Goswami, who
initiated the devotees into their service to Madana-mohana. Srila Rupa Goswami is the
instructing spiritual master, who instructs the devotee with his verses in the Bhakti-rasamrita-
sindhu regarding the service of Sri Sri Radha-Govinda. Nobody should therefore think of
Sanatana Goswami as being greater than Rupa Goswami or vice versa. Both of them are our
spiritual master and engage us in the transcendental loving service of Godhead. When Lord
Chaitanya mentioned the word guru, spiritual master, He meant both the shiksha and the
diksha-guru and not just one of them."

OBSERVATION: Some radical sects will also be found within Gaudiya Vaishnavism.
Generally, they claim that ananya or undivided devotional service to the guru must be
“exclusive,” which literally means “narrow, barring, restricted, and excluding,” thus proposing
to their students to avoid associating with other bona fide gurus of the same philosophical
line. Pure devotional service is actually “inclusive,” which means “complete and com-
prehensive,” of everything and everyone who actually assists one’s spiritual development.
There is gradation of course, and as a child of three years old must be kept under the guard
of his parents, a neophyte student of the spiritual science must also be assisted under this
sort of strict direction. However, just as the parents of a fifteen year old adolescent would be
neglecting his mature development by continuously treating him as if he is still three years
old, the spiritual guides who do not offer to their wards some contact with their own god
brothers and senior members of the Vaishnava community, neglect their duty of assisting
them in further spiritual development.
There has always been a controversy about which should be considered more
prominent amongst the two vital principles of diksha-guru and shiksha-guru. According to the
shastras and the self-realized gurus, there should be no different considerations between
one’s diksha or shiksha gurus:
22
Ramananda Samvada, Published in 1993 by the Rupanuga Bhajan Ashram.
 50

Cc. Adi-lila, 1.47

shiksha-guruke ta'jani krishnera svarupa / antaryami, bhakta-shrestha,—ei dui rupa
“One should know the instructing spiritual master to be the Personality of Krishna. Lord
Krishna manifests Himself as the Supersoul and as the greatest devotee of the Lord.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Srila Krishnadas Kaviraj Gosvami states that the instructing
spiritual master is a bona fide representative of Sri Krishna. Sri Krishna Himself teaches us as
the instructing spiritual master from within and without. From within He teaches as
Paramatma, our constant companion, and from without He teaches from Bhagavad-gita as
the instructing spiritual master. There are two kinds of instructing spiritual masters. One is the
liberated person fully absorbed in meditation in devotional service [bhajananandi], and the
other is he who invokes the disciple’s spiritual consciousness by means of relevant
instructions [gosthyanandi]. Thus the instructions in the science of devotion are differentiated
in terms of the objective and subjective ways of understanding. The acharya in the true sense
of the term, who is authorized to deliver Krishna, enriches the disciple with full spiritual
knowledge and thus awakens him to the activities of devotional service.
When by learning from the self-realized spiritual master one actually engages himself in
the service of Lord Vishnu, functional devotional service begins. The procedures of this
devotional service are known as abhidheya, or action one is duty-bound to perform. Our only
shelter is the Supreme Lord, and one who teaches how to approach Krishna is the functioning
form of the Personality of Godhead. There is no difference between the shelter-giving
Supreme Lord and the initiating and instructing spiritual masters. If one foolishly discriminates
between them, he commits an offense in the discharge of devotional service."

Cc. Adi-lila, 1.35:

mantra-guru ara yata shiksha-guru-gana / tanhara charana age kariye vandana
“I first offer my respectful obeisances at the lotus feet of my initiating spiritual master and all
my instructing spiritual masters.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Srila Jiva Gosvami, in his thesis Bhakti-sandarbha (202),
has stated that uncontaminated devotional service is the objective of pure Vaishnavas and
that one has to execute such service in the association of other devotees. By associating with
devotees of Lord Krishna, one develops a sense of Krishna consciousness and thus becomes
inclined toward the loving service of the Lord. This is the process of approaching the
Supreme Lord by gradual appreciation in devotional service. If one desires unalloyed
devotional service, one must associate with devotees of Sri Krishna, for by such association
only can a conditioned soul achieve a taste for transcendental love and thus revive his eternal
relation with Godhead in a specific manifestation and in terms of the specific transcendental
mellow (rasa) that one has eternally inherent in him.
If one develops love for Krishna by Krishna conscious activities, one can know the
Supreme Absolute Truth, but he who tries to understand God simply by logical arguments will
not succeed, nor will he get a taste for unalloyed devotion. The secret is that one must
submissively listen to those who know perfectly the science of God, and one must begin the
mode of service regulated by the preceptor. A devotee already attracted by the name, form,
qualities, etc., of the Supreme Lord may be directed to his specific manner of devotional
service; he need not waste time in approaching the Lord through logic. The expert spiritual
master knows well how to engage his disciple’s energy in the transcendental loving service of
the Lord, and thus he engages a devotee in a specific devotional service according to his
special tendency. A devotee must have only one initiating spiritual master because in
the scriptures acceptance of more than one is always forbidden. There is no limit,
however, to the number of instructing spiritual masters one may accept. Generally a
spiritual master who constantly instructs a disciple in spiritual science becomes his initiating
spiritual master later on."

Cc. Adi-lila, 1.37

ei chaya guru—shiksha-guru ye amara / tan’ sabara pada-padme koti namaskara
 51

“These six are my instructing spiritual masters, and therefore I offer millions of respectful
obeisances unto their lotus feet.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "By accepting the six Gosvamis as his instructing spiritual
masters, the author [Krishnadas Kaviraj Goswami] specifically makes it clear that one should
not be recognized as a Gaudiya Vaishnava if he is not obedient to them."

OBSERVATION: Although a person may be dressing as a Vaishnava, if he does not obey the
philosophy lay down by Sri Chaitanya, following the footsteps of the six Goswamis, such
person must be identified as a pseudo-Vaishnava.
A clear sign of a pseudo-Vaishnava can also be found in the dishonest way he allures
innocent and foolish followers alike. For instance, a pseudo-Vaishnava would disregard basic
principles of personalism by quoting the shastras according to his own interpretations. He
uses his seniority over his wards in an abusive or totalitarian manner, and teaches them how
to disregard senior Vaishnavas by his own personal example. When control over one’s wards
is carried out without the consciousness to assist the student’s spiritual growth, it represents
the corruption of power. This surely will hinder the student’s growth, and instead of serving his
ward the guru is abusing him. This must be noticed as a sign of a pseudo-Vaishnava.
In the history of the establishment of Gaudiya Vaishnavism in the West, most of the
leaders of the society instituted by Srila Bhaktivedanta Prabhupada, rejected their appointed
shiksha guru. Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada instructed the persons assisting
him in the last days previous to his physical departure, to visit and clear doubts on
philosophical interpretations with Srila Bhaktirakshaka Sridhar Maharaj from Navadvip Dham.
Well-known leaders responsible for the managerial affairs of the society followed his
instruction for only about four years, to then begin a radical offensive campaign against Srila
B.R. Sridhara Maharaja. Thus, after disregarding one of Srila Prabupada's last instrutions,
and compounding this offense with insulting his senior God brother and appointed shiksha-
guru, the path of spiritual life of most aspirant Vaishnavas at the ISKCON-GBC was thus
jeopardized. This historical fact and its consequent several official apologies to HDG Srila
Sridhara Maharaja even after decades of his physical departure from the planet officailly is
documented in the ISKCON-GBC resolutions.
Nonetheless, the worst thing that could ever happen to Srila Prabhupada’s society was
that the prospective followers of Vaishnavism, who were followers of those offensive leaders
—most of whom have already deflected from pure Vaishnavism—, were thus trained in how
to disregard the Vaishnava etiquette towards Prabhupada’s god brothers. There are
numerous records showing how Srila Sridhar Maharaj, who Prabhupada considered his
senior friend and siksha-guru,23 was viciously banned from continuing to give scriptural
assistance for the betterment of Srila Prabhupada’s society.
A kanistha-Vaishnava can be exposed since never recognizes anyone as his shiksha-
guru, falsely implying exclusive surrender to his diksha-guru, while disregarding his own
guru's instructions to respect his own senior God brother as shiksha-guru.

SB. 3.32.42
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "One must be prepared to offer the necessary respect and
honor to the spiritual master. He should not be unnecessarily envious of his Godbrothers.
Rather, if a Godbrother is more enlightened and advanced in Krishna consciousness, one
should accept him as almost equal to the spiritual master, and one should be happy to see
such Godbrothers advance in Krishna consciousness."

Nonetheless, a kanistha aspirant devotee is always eager to offer himself as shiksha-

guru to other guru’s students. In general these kinds of persons never faithfully obey their
guru’s orders. Neither do they honestly follow their guru or the parampara’s philosophical
teachings. Srila Prabhupada explains the above described symptoms and attitude of a self
imposed and materialistic guru in the following manner:

23
Letter to Hrishikesh. Los Angeles, 31st January, 1969
 52

SB. 3.4.26
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT:
Although one may be well versed in the transcendental science, one should be careful
about the offense of maryada-vyatikrama, or impertinently surpassing a greater personality.
According to scriptural injunction one should be very careful of transgressing the law of
maryada-vyatikrama because by so doing one loses his duration of life, his opulence, fame
and piety and the blessings of all the world. To be well versed in the transcendental science
necessitates awareness of the techniques of spiritual science. Uddhava, being well aware of
all these technicalities of transcendental science, advised Vidura to approach Maitreya Rishi
to receive transcendental knowledge. Vidura wanted to accept Uddhava as his spiritual
master, but Uddhava did not accept the post because Vidura was as old as Uddhava’s father
and therefore Uddhava could not accept him as his disciple, especially when Maitreya was
present nearby. The rule is that in the presence of a higher personality one should not be very
eager to impart instructions, even if one is competent and well versed. So Uddhava decided
to send an elderly person like Vidura to Maitreya, another elderly person, but he was well
versed also because he was directly instructed by the Lord while He was about to quit this
mortal world. Since both Uddhava and Maitreya were directly instructed by the Lord, both had
the authority to become the spiritual master of Vidura or anyone else, but Maitreya, being
elderly, had the first claim to becoming the spiritual master, especially for Vidura, who was
much older than Uddhava. One should not be eager to become a spiritual master cheaply for
the sake of profit and fame, but should become a spiritual master only for the service of the
Lord. The Lord never tolerates the impertinence of maryada-vyatikrama. One should never
pass over the honor due to an elderly spiritual master in the interests of one’s own personal
gain and fame. Impertinence on the part of the pseudo spiritual master is very risky to
progressive spiritual realization.

OBSERVATION: Any person qualifying to become a bona fide acharya is naturally humble
and respectful to everyone. Such a Vaishnava devotee may see the Supreme Personality of
Godhead’s orders being transmitted even through the mouth of a prostitute, thus accepting
her also as an instructing spiritual master. If a Vaishnava is not humble and respectful
towards superior authorities or senior devotees, he cannot claim to be a bona fide
representative of his guru. These kinds of pseudo spiritual masters should not be given the
respect that they constantly and eagerly demand from their followers, since they themselves
don’t know how to relate with senior Vaishnavas of any group. As the most perfect teacher,
Sri Chaitanya personally demonstrated how to relate to superiors like the god brothers of
one’s spiritual master. In the pastime with Ramachandra Puri, Ramachandra Puri deserved to
be rejected since he was a pseudo Vaishnava, but in order to establish the principle of
etiquette Sri Chaitanya showed the example by offering him respect, even though not
deserving it.24
A kanishtha spiritual master has strong determination regarding his egotistic pursuits,
and can be identified by his impudence in declaring himself fit to translate or comment on
sacred texts such as Srimad Bhagavatam. Srila B.R. Sridhar Maharaja, in his character as a
bona fide shiksha-guru —as declared by Srila Prabhupada himself—, has stated the
following:

Sri Guru and His Grace:

"In Srimad Bhagavatam (11.9.31) is mentioned:
na hy ekasmad gurur jnanam / su-sthiram syat su-pushkalam.
'One certainly cannot get complete knowledge from only one guru.'
In the highest stage of devotion, we must see not only one guru; we must see that guru
is everywhere. In the land of Krishna, all are gurus; our transformation should be towards
that. Everything in the spiritual world, the entire environment is our guru and we are servants.
To enter into Vaikuntha, or Goloka, means that on all sides we must see guru and pay our
respects. There is gradation of course, but all are guru.

24
Cc. Antya-lila, 8.7-103
 53

There are different classes of guru. All Vaishnavas are considered gurus. If the
spiritual master gives even one letter to the disciple, what is contained there is infinite. The
knowledge given by the spiritual master is infinite. To know and understand it fully, however,
different sources are necessary. In the highest position one can read devotion to Krishna from
everywhere. If we can attain the proper vision, then everything will supply me inspiration
towards the performance of our duties. Whenever Mahaprabhu saw a forest, He saw it as
Vrindavana. Whenever He saw a river, He saw the Yamuna. Whenever He saw a hill, He saw
it as Govardhana hill. In that highest stage, wherever we cast our glance, it will remind us
about our Lord. They will teach us, they will press us to engage ourselves in service to
Krishna. That is the duty of guru. Wherever we cast our glance, whatever we come in contact
with will only excite us ‘Do your duty.’ That is guru. Our guru is whoever gives us impetus for
the service of Krishna, whoever helps us to look towards the center. So, because every atom
in Vaikuntha and Goloka will encourage us towards our duty, they are all our gurus. Gurus will
be very amply available when we can raise ourselves to a higher level."

The foolish mentality of kanishtha devotees can be detected by intelligent madhyama

devotees who can detect their neophyte attitudes. Pseudo devotees self-instate themselves
as acharyas in name only, and are not willing to strictly submit either to the shastras or to the
philosophical advice of senior acharyas. However, they show much eagerness to submit
themselves as humble students of a mundane teacher in some mundane sophisticated
University to gain graduations as a Doctors in Philosophy. Srila Prabhupada never approves
the acceptance of mundane authorities, but kanishthas are expert in rejecting the authorized
acharyas as directed by their own guru, and accept mundane teachers instead.

Cc. Adi-lila, 7.53

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "The Vedic injunctions state, tad viddhi pranipatena
pariprashnena sevaya: one must approach a superior authority in humbleness (Bg. 4.34).
One cannot challenge a superior authority, but with great submission one can submit his
proposal for acceptance by the spiritual master [diksha-guru] or spiritual authorities [shastras
and shiksha-gurus]. Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu is an ideal teacher by His personal behavior,
and so are His disciples."

Finally a true shiksha-guru is one who humbly and selflessly offers assistance to
everyone, and as consequence has accepted spiritual guides as instructed by one's diksha-
guru. Any aspirant disciple must be very careful to study the character of one's prospective
spiritual master before full acceptance. There have been times in the newly instated Gaudiya
Vaishnavism in the West, when mundane persons in the dress of sannyasa and holding
Ph.D. titles, made a mockery of this sacred order to deceive many neophyte followers, thus
demanding an excessive and continuous comfort in a materialistic way of life —a lifestyle that
are unwilling to give up. The Bhagavad-gita gives a description that characterizes a pseudo-
devotee:

Bg. 16.4
“Pride, arrogance, conceit, anger, harshness and ignorance—these qualities belong to those
of demoniac nature, O son of Pritha.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT:
In this verse, the royal road to hell is described. The demoniac want to make a show of
religion and advancement in spiritual science, although they do not follow the principles. They
are always arrogant or proud in possessing some type of education or so much wealth. They
desire to be worshipped by others, and demand respectability, although they do not
command respect. Over trifles they become very angry and speak harshly, not gently. They
do not know what should be done and what should not be done. They do everything
whimsically, according to their own desire, and they do not recognize any authority. These
demoniac qualities are taken on by them from the beginning of their bodies in the wombs of
their mothers, and as they grow they manifest all these inauspicious qualities.
 54

4— INDEPENDENT AND INSTITUTIONAL OR PROFESSIONAL RITVIK-GURUS

Independence is a synonym of self-reliant, autonomous, unconstrained or self-

governing, which in essence designate the qualities of brahminical behavior. However many
kanishtha devotees who manage religious institutions viciously misdirect their followers by
giving a corrupt meaning to the word "independent." To better manipulate neophytes, some
institutionalized gurus restrain the brahminical character of some followers by leading them to
believe that to become independent is something against their spiritual interest. Of course, no
sane spiritual seeker in any Vaishnava school would desire to become independent of the
Lord or his spiritual guardians. The training that a bona fide Vaishnava offers his wards is to
become totally independent or self-reliant, which strengthen the path of self-realization. Self-
realization is acquired only when turning totally dependent on the Lord, always through the
assistance of bona fide spiritual guides. Regretfully, due to the spiritual misrepresentation
taught by pseudo-devotees, neophyte students fear to become independent thinkers, or real
brahmanas. Due to the kind of emotional coercion exerted by pseudo-devotees, neophyte
students don’t know what is to be done and what not. Under such psychological pressure,
neophyte students are trained to believe that someone else has to think for them, thus
becoming mundane religious fanatics.

Srila Prabhupada's letter to Karandhara Dasa, 22 December 1972 - Directives Of

Decentralization:
"Krishna Consciousness Movement is for training men to be independently thoughtful
and competent in all types of departments of knowledge and action, not for making
bureaucracy. Once there is bureaucracy the whole thing will be spoiled. There must be
always individual striving and work and responsibility, competitive spirit, not that one shall
dominate and distribute benefits to the others and they do nothing but beg from you and you
provide. No."

A bona fide spiritual guide will train his wards to become self-reliant, autonomous or
self governing, thus fulfilling his duty by exposing them to brahminical behavior. Independent
spiritual guides are those who may have been trained in some religious institutions, but after
graduation as brahmanas or sannyasa, continue their spiritual development without any
financial or managerial dependence from any sort of institution. For a bona fide student of the
spiritual path, the training in spiritual life must proceed regardless of any social, political, eco-
nomical or religious situation of any sort. However, since the path of spiritual life is of gradual
progression, those who are not ready to become independent gurus choose to become
institutional gurus. Most of the fully engaged students of religious institutions prefer to
continue their spiritual development as gurus for their institution. This behavior is not wrong
provided it is done without any desire for personal profit of any sort.
An institutional guru is a member of any religious institution who once graduated as a
brahmana or sannyasa, continues his training serving as a member of the institution, thus
helping to train others under the shelter giving of the institution. On the other hand,
independent gurus expose themselves to further realizations by secluding themselves from
social communion, thus contemplating the self in deep realization. They are meant to depend
solely on their implicit faith in Sri Krishna, Guru and Vaishnavas, and in due course may or
may not open a religious institution. Institutional gurus however, rely on the collective efforts
of the whole institution, and rely in the preaching results of others too. Sometimes,
institutional gurus who are actually pseudo-devotees take advantage of the institutions they
are in, and after having amassed vast numbers of followers and money drift away from them
shamelessly.
Sometimes a guru who is the head of an institution, personally and directly designates
a particular student or some of them to officiate as his direct representatives whenever he
cannot be physically present. This process is denominated as “representative” or ritvik-guru.
In essence, the ritvik-guru is the priest who carries on the function of assisting the guru in the
 55

initiation ceremony, only when the guru is not able to be physically present to perform it. A
ritvik-guru does not necessarily have to be personally or directly initiated through the Vedic
rituals by the guru he is representing.

Some religious institutions have adopted the ritvik system of initiation after the
disappearance of a great soul who became the inspiring guide behind the complete
organization. Taking in consideration some of the biggest religions in the world, it is a
historical fact that Lord Jesus, Lord Buddha and Mohammed, have become the gurus of
uncounted followers through the assistance of unlimited ritvik-gurus. These great
personalities have not created any institution on their own, but their followers established
organized ways to proceed with the faith inspired by their teachings. The principle of
accepting the directions from an exalted spiritual personality is known as shiksha. In
Vaishnavism the personality of Sri Madhvacharya can be quoted as a similar example, since
he continues to be the central guru of his sampradaya coming down from Lord Brahma. The
several Gaudiya Vaishnava sects known today continue accepting Sri Chaitanya
Mahaprabhu’s transcendental teachings as their main philosophical structure. Gaudiya
Vaishnavas have developed the institutional way to represent Sri Chaitanya as the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, who is the yuga-avatar or the savior for this age. However, since Sri
Chaitanya Mahaprabhu also acted as a perfect devotee of the Lord, He is also considered the
perfect spiritual master. As the guru of the age, Sri Chaitanya also has many ritvik-gurus in
the many institutions founded under His inspiration. As well as Jesus, Buddha or Mohammed,
Sri Chaitanya did not establish any particular institution, nonetheless his followers, acting as
ritviks or representative gurus, opened various institutions to spread his message throughout
the world. The institutions of Sri Chaitanya's acharyas follow the process of eternal Vedic
discipline, therefore are not meant to be consider "new" institutions. Proportionately to the
acharya's realization, each institution carries the same eternal principles of Sri Chaitanya's
teachings.
The greatest acharya who manifested the full scope of Sri Chaitanya's teachings in a
dimension that engulfs all other Vaishnava sampradayas is Shakti Avesha Avatara A.C.
Bhaktivedanta Swami Srila Prabhupada. His mission, known as ISKCON carries in a seed
form all the managerial and theological practices of all other sampradayas, thus is also known
as MAHA-ISKCON.

There are two ways to represent the disciplic succession coming down from an exalted
representative of God, one is through diksha (by direct initiation) or shiksha (only by the
acceptance of instructions).
There are several ways to administer the passing of spiritual knowledge to the masses,
and the most efficient has always been through the establishment of religious institutions.
Through historical and practical experience, religion always misrepresents spirituality.
Religious institutions are needed for proper education in human life, but most regretfully all of
them teach sectarian behavior towards the Universal Father. The religious leaders of any
denomination are the representatives of God on earth, and they must represent Him in a
thorough bona fide way. Therefore, the position of a ritvik or representative guru is of topmost
social importance.

Before understanding the principle behind a ritvik-guru one must try to understand in
depth what is the meaning of shiksha guru —or the person who delivers the Divine message
as it is—, since in essence any ritvik-guru is actually a shiksha-guru. The reason for this is
obvious, since a person acting as a representative has to be qualified enough to introduce
qualified newcomers to the guru who is being represented. In the most common cases, the
misrepresentation of the guru on the part of the ritvik-gurus is so bad that in due course of
time the essential message of the inspiring teacher becomes totally lost. This occurs when
there is no real interest by the unqualified ritvik-gurus to act on their responsibilities as
shiksha-gurus, and therefore everything in such institutions becomes spoiled. In order to be a
proper ritvik-guru one has to be willing to gradually become an acharya or a spiritual teacher
 56

by example. This is expected from every one of the conditioned living entities within this
mundane world. There is no excuse to avoid becoming serious and qualified in one’s spiritual
behavior and act as an acharya. The condition of exercising the responsibility of acting as
guru or acharya, directly relates to the ultimate goal of human life or self-realization. If
someone acting as a ritvik-guru does not make any sincere efforts to improve his spiritual life,
the kind of representation he is offering is in name only. There cannot be any strength in
misrepresentation.

Nonetheless, the process of ritvik-shiksha-sad-gurus can assist prospective

Vaishnavas in their steady search for Sri Guru. When the institution founded by Srila A.C.
Bhaktivedanta Prabhupada fell into chaotic misrepresentation after his physical departure, a
big percentage of unqualified gurus occupied its management. Therefore the massive number
of ISKCON members took shelter in Srila Prabhupada as their eternal shiksha-guru, until they
could develop affinity and faith in some representatives of his teachings acting as bona fide
diksha-gurus. All bona fide ISKCON diksha-gurus officiate so as Srila Prabhupada's ritvik-
shiksha-gurus. Just as Lord Buddha came to deny the Vedas since their teachings had been
totally misrepresented by unscrupulous persons, there was a time when the
misrepresentation of the Gaudiya Vaishnava lineage brought by Srila Prabhupada was so
hampered, that it was better to temporarily deny the process of disciplic succession, and just
concentrate on His Divine Grace's instructions as exclusive shelter.
However, the world-acharya Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Prabhupada has stressed in the
following transcript of a conversation, that he expects everyone to spread the philosophy of
Krishna or God consciousness as an acharya, but to that end one must first become qualified,
and for that reason proper power of discrimination must be developed.

5— SRILA PRABHUPADA'S LECTURE AT SRI MAYAPUR, APRIL 6, 1975:

One who is not spreading —he is cultivating Krishna consciousness for his personal
benefit in a secluded place, sitting and chanting— that is also nice, but he’s not acharya.
Acharya means he must spread. Gosthyanandi. Bhajananandi, gosthyanandi. So generally,
gosthyanandi means one who wants to increase the number of devotees. He’s called
gosthyanandi. And one who is self-satisfied, that “Let me do my own duty,” he is called
bhajananandi. So my Guru Maharaja, Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakur, he was
gosthyanandi; he wanted to increase the number of devotees. And the more you increase the
number of devotees, the more you become very much recognized by Krishna. It is Krishna’s
business. Krishna personally comes as He is, Krishna, to spread this bhakti cult. Man-mana
bhava mad-bhakto mad-yaji mam namaskuru. Sarva-dharman parityajya mam ekam
sharanam vraja. He’s canvassing personally. Paritranaya sadhunam vinashaya cha
duskritam, dharma-samstha-panarthaya sambhavami yuge yuge. So same thing entrusted to
another devotee, and who spreads, he’s acharya. So Krishna says, the acharya... Here it is
said, that advaita harina advaitad... So, of course Advaita Acharya is expansion of Vishnu-
tattva, but any acharya, he is to be considered identical with the Lord. The Lord says that, that
acharyam mam vijaniyat... “One should understand the acharya.” Acharya bhakti-samsanat...
acharya means who is spreading pure bhakti cult. “That acharya,” Krishna says, “you should
consider such acharya as Myself.” Acharyam mam vijaniyat navamanyeta karhichit... that you
cannot consider, “Yes, he’s acharya, but not as good as Krishna.” No... na avamanyeta...
"don’t deride in that way." Then there will be falldown. Acharyam mam vijaniyat navamanyeta
karhichit. And in the Vedas also it is said, yasya deve para bhaktir yatha deve tatha gurau...
“Anyone who has got unflinching faith in the Supreme Personality and the similar faith in
guru...” yasya deve para bhaktir yatha deve tatha gurau, tasyaite kathita hy arthah, “All the
Vedic literature,” prakashante... “becomes revealed simply by these two principles.”
Guru krishna kripapaya bhakti lata bija. We should not jump over Krishna without the
help of guru. That is not possible. You must go through. Because Krishna says, acharyam
mam vijani... tasmad gurum prapadyeta jijnasuh shreya uttamam... “Actually one who is
serious to understand higher transcendental subject matter, he must approach guru.”
 57

Tasmad gurum, prapadyeta.. these are Vedic injunctions, chaksudana dilo yei, janme janme
pita sei... So anyone who opens... Guru means who opens the eyes of the ignorant person...
ajnana-timirandhasya jnananjana-shalakaya... opening the eyes by giving real knowledge...
guru krishna kripapaya bhakti lata bija. So bhakti-lata, the devotional service, the seed of
devotional service, can be received by the parampara system through bona fide spiritual
master. And if we abide by the orders of spiritual master faithfully, then Krishna becomes
pleased. That is stated by Vishvanatha Chakravarti Thakura... yasya prasadad bhagavat-
prasadah. Ara na koriya mane asa... Narottama Dasa... all the acharyas they say like that,
acharyam mam vijaniyat. Acharyavan purusho veda... “One who has accepted acharya, he
knows things as they are.” Others, they do not know. It is not possible. So Advaita Acharya is
the typical example, how to become acharya. All are our acharyas, sri-krishna-chaitanya
prabhu nityananda, sri-advaita gadadhara srivasadi-gaura-bhakta-vrinda. All of them are
acharyas because they are following the acharya, Supreme Acharya, Chaitanya Mahaprabhu.
Therefore they are acharya... evam parampara-praptam imam rajarsayo viduh... so we
have to follow the acharya. Then, when we are completely, cent-per-cent follower of acharya,
then you can also act as acharya. This is the process. Don’t become premature acharya. First
of all follow the orders of acharya, and you become mature. Then it is better to become
acharya.
Because we are interested in preparing acharya, but the etiquette is, at least for the
period the guru is present, one should not become acharya. Even if he is complete, he should
not because the etiquette is, if somebody comes for becoming initiated, it is the duty of such
person to bring that prospective candidate to his acharya, not that “Now people are coming to
me, so I can become acharya.” That is avamanya. Navamanyeta karhichit... don’t transgress
this etiquette... navamanyeta... that will be fall down. Just like during the lifetime of our Guru
Maharaja, all our God brothers now who are acting as acharya, they did not do so. That is not
etiquette. Acharyam mam vijaniyat na avaman... that is insult. So if you insult your acharya,
then you are finished. Yasya prasadad bhagavat-prasado yasya aprasadat na gatih kuto 'pi
—finished. If you displease your acharya, then you are finished. Therefore it is said,
Chaitanya Mahaprabhu says to all the acharyas... Nityananda Prabhu, Advaita Prabhu
and Srivasadi-gaura-bhakta-vrinda, they are all carriers of orders of Sri Chaitanya
Mahaprabhu. So try to follow the path of acharya process. Then life will be successful. And
to become acharya is not very difficult. First of all, to become very faithful servant of your
acharya, follow strictly what he says, try to please him and spread Krishna consciousness.
That’s all. It is not at all difficult. Try to follow the instruction of your guru-maharaja and spread
Krishna consciousness. That is the order of Lord Chaitanya... amara ajnaya guru hana tara ei
desh, yare dekha tare kaha krishna-upadesh... “by following My order, you become guru.”
And if we strictly follow the acharya system and try our best to spread the instruction of
Krishna... yare dekha tare kaha krishna-upadesh... There are two kinds of krishna-upadesh.
Upadesh means instruction. Instruction given by Krishna, that is also krishna-upadesh, and
instruction received about Krishna, that is also krishna-upadesh. Krishnasya upadesh iti
krishna upadesh. samasa, sasti-tat-purusha-samasa... and krishna vishaya upadesh, that is
also krishna-upadesh. Bahu-vrihi-samasa... this is the way of analyzing Sanskrit grammar. So
Krishna’s upadesh is Bhagavad-gita. He’s directly giving instruction. So one who is spreading
krishna-upadesh, simply repeat what is said by Krishna. Then you become acharya. Not
difficult at all. Everything is stated there. We have to simply repeat like parrot. Not exactly
parrot. Parrot does not understand the meaning; he simply vibrates. But you should
understand the meaning also. Otherwise how you can explain? So, so we want to spread
Krishna consciousness. Simply prepare yourself how to repeat Krishna’s instructions very
nicely, without any malinterpretation. Then, in future... Suppose you have got now ten
thousand... We shall expand to hundred thousand... That is required. Then hundred thousand
to million... and million to ten million...
Devotees: Jaya!
Prabhupada: So there will be no scarcity of acharya, and people will understand Krishna
consciousness very easily. So make that organization. Don’t be falsely puffed up. Follow the
acharya's instruction and try to make yourself perfect, mature.
 58

OBSERVATION: Any ISKCON ritvik-guru of Sri Krishna must fulfill the task as a ritvik-
shiksha-guru or representative of Srila Prabhupada's teachings also, otherwise he will be
against the interest of the prospective aspirant devotee. By personally and directly giving
support to a student, the guru offers direct assistance to the neophyte. During the times of the
spreading of Krishna consciousness by the world-acharya Srila Prabhupada there was no
possibility for him to physically assist so many followers, nonetheless he inspired everyone,
and his students naturally accepted the shiksha given by their senior God brothers. In due
course of time, of course, some discovered that not all their God brothers were fit to represent
Srila Prabhupada and took shelter in Prabhupada’s intimate god brothers, who were his
lifelong friends. Amongst the relationship that Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada
maintained with his God brothers, only a few had real close and intimate dealings with him.
The main God brothers who had intimate and friendly relationship with Srila Prabhupada
thorough his physical presence in this world were: Srila Bhaktirakshaka Sridhara Maharaja,
Srila Bhaktiprajnana Keshava Maharaja, Srila Akinchana Krishnadasa Babaji and Srila
Adikeshava Maharaja (Dr. O.B.L. Kapoor). All these intimate God brothers of Srila
Prabhupada are to be considered potential shiksha-gurus, since it is the law of the Vaishnava
tradition.
Whenever there is an unclear philosophical conception, bona fide students take shelter
in the transcendental formula of guru-shastra-sadhu. Therefore, when the guru confirms what
the shastras say, and all this is corroborated by the sadhus or bona fide Vaishnavas who are
contemporaries of the guru, the transcendental reality can manifest to a conditioned soul.
Patanavadis and ritvikvadis however constantly try to deny this transcendental formula, and
whimsically elaborate their own concoctions.

Cc. Adi-lila, 1.35

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "If one develops love for Krishna by Krishna conscious
activities, one can know the Supreme Absolute Truth, but he who tries to understand God
simply by logical arguments will not succeed, nor will he get a taste for unalloyed devotion.
The secret is that one must submissively listen to those who know perfectly the science of
God, and one must begin the mode of service regulated by the preceptor. A devotee already
attracted by the name, form, qualities, etc., of the Supreme Lord may be directed to his
specific manner of devotional service; he need not waste time in approaching the Lord
through logic. The expert spiritual master knows well how to engage his disciple’s energy in
the transcendental loving service of the Lord, and thus he engages a devotee in a specific
devotional service according to his special tendency. A devotee must have only one initiating
spiritual master because in the scriptures acceptance of more than one is always forbidden.
There is no limit, however, to the number of instructing spiritual masters one may accept."

OBSERVATION: A sincere student of the science of devotion is aware of the importance of

having a physically present spiritual guide, since he understands that he may lack the ability
to correct himself, thus becoming victim of his own false ego. The essential element behind
having a personally present guru is that there is a clear possibility of having personal dialogue
or direct communication, thus establishing the path to practice Personalism as it should be.
The guru should have prolonged personal contact with his students, so he can correct them.
To meditate on having a dialogue with one’s spiritual preceptors immaturely, predisposes the
nitya-baddha-tatastha-jiva or the eternally conditioned living entity, to continue his already
familiar practices within the mundane world as a prakrita sahajiya.

SB. 3.22.7
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: “The real fact is that a bona fide spiritual master knows the
nature of a particular man and what sort of duties he can perform in Krishna consciousness,
and he instructs him in that way. He instructs him through the ear, not privately, but publicly.
"You are fit for such and such work in Krishna consciousness. You can act in this way."
 59

Bhagavad-gita 11.54
bhaktya tu ananyaya shakya / aham evam-vidho ’rjuna
jnatum drashtum cha tattvena / praveshtum cha parantapa
“My dear Arjuna, only by undivided devotional service can I be understood as I am, standing
before you, and can thus be seen directly. Only in this way can you enter into the mysteries of
My understanding.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Krishna can be understood only by the process of undivided
devotional service. He explicitly explains this in this verse so that unauthorized
commentators, who try to understand Bhagavad-gita by the speculative process, will know
that they are simply wasting their time.
One cannot understand Krishna by mental speculation. For one who does not take
personal training under the guidance of a bona fide spiritual master, it is impossible to even
begin to understand Krishna. The word tu [bhaktya tu] is specially used here to indicate that
no other process can be used, can be recommended, or can be successful in understanding
Krishna."

OBSERVATION: The exclusive physical presence of the spiritual guide is imperative to the
bona fide students of the science of devotion. This can be clearly analyzed in a letter by Srila
Prabhupada to his student Rayarama Dasa, dated Los Angeles 20th February 1969:
“So far as your fraternal quarrel is concerned, I may recite in this connection one story: An
old father required massaging, so all the children wanted to serve the father. The father
divided the right and left portion of his body to be served by the children. Later along with the
service, there was some quarrel between the children, and they were competing by hitting the
parts of the father, which was assigned to the opposing party. So the father said that you are
hitting my different parts due to your opposition to one another, but I am therefore dying.
Similarly, either this department or that department, if you quarrel amongst yourselves it will
be detrimental to my missionary ambition. Please therefore stop this unnecessary strain. If
there is any misunderstanding, it will be solved when I am present there in April. In the
meantime, please live peacefully, and things may go on as it is going on.”

The baddha-tatastha-jiva has been eternally conditioned in the mundane world, where
it entered from the tatastha area in between the spiritual and mundane worlds. The
conditioned jivas have never been in the direct personal company of the Supreme Lord.
Therefore, to enter into the personal service of the Lord it is primordial to receive personal
training from qualified spiritual guides.

Cc. Adi-lila. 3.13-17

"Lord Krishna enjoys His transcendental pastimes as long as He wishes, and then He
disappears. After disappearing, however, He thinks thus:
'For a long time I have not bestowed unalloyed loving service to Me upon the inhabitants
of the world. Without such loving attachment, the existence of the material world is useless.'
“The Lord seldom awards pure transcendental love, but without such pure love of God,
freed from fruitive activities and empirical speculation, one cannot attain perfection in life.”
'Everywhere in the world people worship Me according to scriptural injunctions. But simply
by following such regulative principles one cannot attain the loving sentiments of the devotees
in Vrajabhumi.'
'Knowing My opulences, the whole world looks upon Me with awe and veneration. But
devotion made feeble by such reverence does not attract Me.'”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "After His appearance, Lord Krishna thought that He had not
distributed the transcendental personal dealings with His devotees in dasya, sakhya, vatsalya
and madhurya. One may understand the science of the Supreme Personality of Godhead
from the Vedic literature and thus become a devotee of the Lord and worship Him within the
regulative principles described in the scriptures, but one will not know in this way how Krishna
is served by the residents of Vrajabhumi. One cannot understand the dealings of the Lord in
Vrindavana simply by executing the ritualistic regulative principles mentioned in the
 60

scriptures. By following scriptural injunctions one may enhance his appreciation for the glories
of the Lord, but there is no chance for one to enter personal dealings with Him. Giving too
much attention to understanding the exalted glories of the Lord reduces the chance of one’s
entering personal loving affairs with the Lord. To teach the principles of such loving dealings,
the Lord decided to appear as Lord Chaitanya."

Cc. Adi-lila. 3.18-21

“By performing such regulated devotional service in awe and veneration, one may go to
Vaikuntha and attain the four kinds of liberation.
“These liberations are sarsti [achieving opulences equal to those of the Lord], sarupya
[having a form the same as the Lord's], samipya [living as a personal associate of the Lord]
and salokya [living on a Vaikuntha planet]. Devotees never accept sayujya, however, since
that is oneness with Brahman.
“I shall personally inaugurate the religion of the age—nama-sankirtan, the congregational
chanting of the holy name. I shall make the world dance in ecstasy, realizing the four mellows
of loving devotional service.
“I shall accept the role of a devotee, and I shall teach devotional service by practicing it
Myself.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "When one associates with a pure devotee, he becomes so
elevated that he does not aspire even for sarsti, sarupya, samipya or salokya, because he
feels that such liberation is a kind of sense gratification. Pure devotees do not ask anything
from the Lord for their personal benefit. Even if offered personal benefits, pure devotees do
not accept them, because their only desire is to satisfy the Supreme Personality of Godhead
by transcendental loving service. No one but the Lord Himself can teach this highest form of
devotional service. Therefore, when the Lord took the place of the incarnation of Kali-yuga to
spread the glories of chanting Hare Krishna —the system of worship recommended in this
age— He also distributed the process of devotional service performed on the platform of
transcendental spontaneous love. To teach the highest principles of spiritual life, the Lord
Himself appeared as a devotee in the form of Lord Chaitanya."

OBSERVATION: The conclusion is that one can understand the highest form of devotional
service only through the direct personal assistance of the devotees of the Lord. Lord
Gauranga, as a devotee, came personally to confirm this. Nobody can become perfectly
trained in the transcendental science of direct personal devotional service to the Lord simply
by reading books, even if such books are of HDG Srila Prabhupada —unless one is his
personal associate.

Cc. Adi-lila, 1.35

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "One should always remember that a person who is reluctant
to accept a spiritual master and be initiated is sure to be baffled in his endeavor to go back to
Godhead. One who is not properly initiated may present himself as a great devotee, but in
fact he is sure to encounter many stumbling blocks on his path of progress toward spiritual
realization, with the result that he must continue his term of material existence without relief.
Such a helpless person is compared to a ship without a rudder, for such a ship can never
reach its destination. It is imperative, therefore, that one accept a spiritual master if he at all
desires to gain the favor of the Lord. The service of the spiritual master is essential. If there is
no chance to serve the spiritual master directly, a devotee should serve him by remembering
his instructions.
There is no difference between the spiritual master’s instructions and the spiritual
master himself. In his absence, therefore, his words of direction should be the pride of the
disciple. If one thinks that he is above consulting anyone else, including a spiritual master, he
is at once an offender at the lotus feet of the Lord. Such an offender can never go back to
Godhead. It is imperative that a serious person accept a bona fide spiritual master in terms of
the shastric injunctions. Sri Jiva Gosvami advises that one not accept a spiritual master
in terms of hereditary or customary social and ecclesiastical conventions."
 61

Cc. Antya-lila, 7.54

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "One should not think that one can understand the
transcendental loving service of the Lord simply by reading books. One must to become a
servant of a Vaishnava."

6— SRILA PRABHUPADA IS NOT SUPPORTIVE OF THE “RITVIK-DIKSHA ON HIS BEHALF” THEORY.

SB 2.9.7: "When he heard the sound, he tried to find the speaker, searching on all sides. But
when he was unable to find anyone besides himself, he thought it wise to sit down on his
lotus seat firmly and give his attention to the execution of penance, as he was instructed."
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "To achieve success in life, one should follow the example of
Lord Brahma, the first living creature in the beginning of creation. After being initiated by the
Supreme Lord to execute tapasya, he was fixed in his determination to do it, and although he
could not find anyone besides himself, he could rightly understand that the sound was
transmitted by the Lord Himself. Brahma was the only living being at that time because there
was no other creation and none could be found there except himself. In the beginning of the
First Canto, in the First Chapter, first verse, of the Srimad-Bhagavatam, it has already been
mentioned that Brahma was initiated by the Lord from within. The Lord is within every living
entity as the Supersoul, and He initiated Brahma because Brahma was willing to receive the
initiation. The Lord can similarly initiate everyone who is inclined to have it.
As already stated, Brahma is the original spiritual master for the universe, and since he
was initiated by the Lord Himself, the message of Srimad-Bhagavatam is coming down by
disciplic succession, and in order to receive the real message of Srimad-Bhagavatam one
should approach the current link, or spiritual master, in the chain of disciplic succession. After
being initiated by the proper spiritual master in that chain of succession, one should engage
himself in the discharge of tapasya in the execution of devotional service. One should not,
however, think himself on the level of Brahma to be initiated directly by the Lord from inside
because in the present age no one can be accepted to be as pure as Brahma. The post of
Brahma to officiate in the creation of the universe is offered to the most pure living being, and
unless one is so qualified one cannot expect to be treated like Brahmaji directly. But one can
have the same facility through unalloyed devotees of the Lord, through scriptural instructions
(as revealed in the Bhagavad-gita and Srimad-Bhagavatam especially), and also through the
bona fide spiritual master available to the sincere soul. The Lord Himself appears as the
spiritual master to a person who is sincere in heart about serving the Lord. Therefore the
bona fide spiritual master who happens to meet the sincere devotee should be accepted as
the most confidential and beloved representative of the Lord. If a person is posted under the
guidance of such a bona fide spiritual master, it may be accepted without any doubt that the
desiring person has achieved the grace of the Lord."

7— LETTER TO HG HARI SAURI DASA REVEALING THE PERSONAL PROCESS OF INITIATION

Vrindavana 18 May, 1977

My Dear Hari Sauri,
Please accept my blessings. I beg to acknowledge receipt of your telegram. It is not
possible to reply you by telegram because there is necessity of sending beads, and sacred
thread, which can only be sent through a regular letter.
As you have recommended him, I accept Clayton as my duly initiated disciple. His
spiritual name is Karsna-Dasa. You should hold a fire sacrifice and he must vow to chant
minimum 16 rounds daily and follow the four regulative principles faithfully. His beads already
chanted on are being sent by separate post, so the fire ceremony should be held after
receipt of the beads. I also accept Anupama Dasa and Bimala Dasi for second initiation.
Anupam's sacred thread duly chanted on is enclosed herewith. After the fire ceremony they
may be allowed to hear the Gayatri-mantra in the right ear. They should be instructed to
 62

always remain clean, internally by chanting Hare Krsna and externally by regularly bathing.
For ten days I was staying in Risikesh in a very nice house on the side of the Ganges
River. But my health was not good and so I have come to Vrindavana where I will stay
indefinitely.
I hope this meets you well.
Your ever well-wisher,
A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami

OBSERVATION: On the next letter Tamala Krishna Maharaja is giving details on how the
process of initiations will continue according to Srila Prabhupada. Kindly notice that on the
previous letter above, Srila Prabhupada already mentioned how everything has to be
practically done:

8— SRILA PRABHUPADA'S LETTER TO ALL ISKCON-GBC AND TEMPLE PRESIDENTS REVEALING

THE PERSONAL PROCESS OF INITIATION

Vrindavana 9 July 1977

To All G.B.C and Temple Presidents
Dear Maharajas and Prabhus,
Please accept my humble obeisances at your feet. Recently when all of the GBC
members were with His Divine Grace in Vrindavana, Srila Prabhupada indicated that soon He
would appoint some of His senior disciples to act as "ritvik" - representative of the acharya,
for the purpose of performing initiations, both first initiation and second initiation. His Divine
Grace has so far given a list of eleven disciples who will act in that capacity:
His Holiness Kirtanananda Swami, His Holiness Satsvarupa dasa Gosvami, His Holiness
Jayapataka Swami, His Holiness Tamala Krsna Gosvami, His Holiness Hridayananda
Gosvami, His Holiness Bhavananda Gosvami, His Holiness Hamsaduta Swami, His Holiness
Ramesvara Swami, His Holiness Harikesa Swami, His Grace Bhagavan dasa Adhikari, His
Grace Jayatirtha dasa Adhikari
In the past, Temple Presidents have written to Srila Prabhupada recommending a
particular devotee's initiation. Now that Srila Prabhupada has named these representatives,
Temple Presidents may henceforward send recommendation for first and second initiation to
whichever of these eleven representatives are nearest their temple. After considering the
recommendation, these representatives may accept the devotee as an initiated disciple of
Srila Prabhupada by giving a spiritual name, or in the case of second initiation, by chanting on
the Gayatri thread, just as Srila Prabhupada has done. The newly initiated devotees are
disciples of His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada, the above eleven
senior devotees acting as His representative. After the Temple President receives a letter
from these representatives giving the spiritual name or the thread, he can perform the fire
yagna in the temple as was being done before. The name of a newly initiated disciple should
be sent by the representative who has accepted him or her to Srila Prabhupada, to be
included in His Divine Grace's "Initiated Disciples" book.

Hoping this finds you all well.

Your servant,
Approved: A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami
Secretary to Srila Prabhupada: Tamala Krsna Gosvami

There have been some arguments by the propounders of the "ritvik-diksha of Srila
Prabhupada" theory indicating that the letter above is indicative that Srila Prabhupada
instated a process of diksha initiation through his personally named representatives for ever.
Therefore, even after his physical departure, those eleven members would continue to be
representing him during the diksha ceremonies on his name. Therefore, the argument is that
"The newly initiated devotees are disciples of His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami
Prabhupada, the above eleven senior devotees acting as His representative."
 63

The counter argument is that once those eleven disciples, who Srila Prabhupada has
personally named as his ritviks to offer diksha on his name would also physically depart
from the world, who is going to take Srila Prabhupada's position to personally name the
successors of the original eleven? No doubt that Srila Prabhupada never specified such
thing, meaning a process of how to select the ritvik disciples in the future to represent him, as
he himself has personally done.

The shastric advise that Srila Prabhupada left in his eternal Bhaktivedanta purports,
clearly indicates a need for a direct personal engagement between the aspirant Vaishnava
and his initiating spiritual master or diksha-guru. Otherwise, how future generations would
read the statement of Srila Prabhupada on his Chaitanya Charitamrita, his Srimad
Bhagavatam and his Bhagavad-Gita As It Is already presented above, and the ones following
next:

SB. 3.22.7:
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: “The favor of the spiritual master is not received through any
other part of the body but the ears. This does not mean, however, that the spiritual master
gives a particular type of mantra through the ears in exchange for some dollars and if the man
meditates on that he achieves perfection and becomes God within six months. Such
reception through the ears is bogus. The real fact is that a bona fide spiritual master knows
the nature of a particular man and what sort of duties he can perform in Krishna
consciousness, and he instructs him in that way. He instructs him through the ear, not
privately, but publicly. "You are fit for such and such work in Krishna consciousness. You can
act in this way…
… There are different departments of activity in Krishna consciousness, and a spiritual
master, knowing the particular ability of a particular man, trains him in such a way that by his
tendency to act he becomes perfect.”

Cc. Adi-lila, 1.36

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "The expert spiritual master knows well how to engage his
disciple’s energy in the transcendental loving service of the Lord, and thus he engages a
devotee in a specific devotional service according to his special tendency. A devotee must
have only one initiating spiritual master because in the scriptures acceptance of more than
one is always forbidden. There is no limit, however, to the number of instructing spiritual
masters one may accept. Generally a spiritual master who constantly instructs a disciple in
spiritual science becomes his initiating spiritual master later on."

B.G.11.54
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "For one who does not take personal training under the
guidance of a bona fide spiritual master, it is impossible to even begin to understand Krishna."

Cc. Madhya-lila 15.108

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: “Vaishnavas following the path of Sri Narada and his
successors endeavor to establish a personal relationship with the Lord by receiving the grace
of a bona fide spiritual master through initiation, and in this tradition the devotees are obliged
at the time of initiation to begin engaging in Deity worship.”

SB. 3.25.25
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: “Generally, people are convinced of the impersonal feature
of the Absolute Truth. Because they do not associate with devotees, they cannot understand
that the Absolute Truth can be a person and have personal activities. This is a very difficult
subject matter, and unless one has personal understanding of the Absolute Truth, there is no
meaning to devotion. Service or devotion cannot be offered to anything impersonal.
Service must be offered to a person.”
 64

9— SRILA PRABHUPADA IS THE DIKSHA SPIRITUAL MASTER OF ALL ISKCON MEMBERS WHO JOINED
ISKCON UNTIL HIS PHYSICAL DEPARTURE IN 14 NOVEMBER 1977
TH

CC. Madhya 24.331

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "As far as the time of diksha (initiation) is concerned,
everything depends on the position of the guru. As soon as a bona fide guru is received by
chance or by a program, one should immediately take the opportunity to receive initiation. In
the book called Tattva-sagara, it is stated:
'If by chance one gets a sad-guru, it doesn’t matter whether one is in the temple or the
forest. If the sad-guru, the bona fide spiritual master, agrees, one can be initiated
immediately, without waiting for a suitable time or place.'"

LETTER TO MOTHER JADURANI DEVI DASI:

New Vrindabana 4 Sept 1972
My dear Jadurani,
"... The eternal bond between disciple and spiritual master begins from the first day he
hears. Just like my spiritual master. In 1922 he said in our first meeting, you are educated
boys, why don't you preach this cult. That was the beginning, now it is coming to fact.
Therefore the relationship began from that day...
... There is no difference between me and my picture. Therefore we should honor and
keep pictures in that spirit. If we throw pictures this way and that way, that is offense. The
name and picture are as good as the person in spiritual world. In the material world either
picture or person, everything is illusion...
... The spiritual master accepts the sinful activities of his disciples from the first
initiation. I may give initiation very easily, but what can I do? I am prepared to go to hell for
service of Lord Chaitanya."

OBSERVATION: A powerful personality like Srila Prabhupada can reveal himself to any
sincere Vaishnava that merits such darshana. Such spiritual merit could have been
developed from many previous lives —only the Sweet Lord knows. Therefore Srila
Prabhupada can initiate somebody into Vaishnava faith even after his physical departure
through his books and lectures, provided such person understands the tenor of his spiritual
teachings. Therefore despite of all material considerations surrounding one's existence, if one
accepts him in one's heart identifying him as one's adi-shiksha-sad-guru, or one's
predominant bona fide instructing spiritual master, one should consider oneself as an initiated
disciple of Srila Prabhupada. Such realization is completely spiritual thus bone fide. After all,
there is no difference between the diksha and shiksha-guru.
On the other hand, ignoring Srila Prabhupada's magnitude through his physical
presence during his bhouma-lila by rejecting all ISKCON members that surrendered and
personally served him before his physical departure as his direct disciples is an offense to his
lotus feet —proper of impersonalists. Srila Prabhupada's acceptance of such sincere souls as
his direct diksha disciples can be confirmed through their solid alliance to his ISKCON
Movement, despite been misdirected by pretenders who posed as their exclusive diksha-
gurus.

The compiler of this dissertation followed Srila Prabhupada's instruction to clear philosophical
doubts through HDG Swami Bhaktirakshaka Sridhara Maharaja from Sri Navadwipa Dhama.
Somehow he never received from Srila Sridhara Maharaja any particular ritualistic spiritual
initiation besides what Srila Prabhupada had pointed out, i.e., exclusively becoming his
shiksha disciple.25 Nonetheless Srila Sridhara Maharaja personally bestowed on him the
25
The author received the ritualistic sannyasa initiation from a dear God brother and never directly from
Srila Sridhara Maharaja. In a letter of 29th August 1994, officially submitted to the ISKCON-GBC and
the Sri Chaitanya Saraswat Math, he witdrew from his swami title and sannyasa designation.
 65

exclusive responsibility of becoming one of his few ritvik-gurus, and received the recording
with the Vedic mantras for his prospective disciples to hear. In the same exact fashion
performed by Srila Prabhupada, Srila Sridhara Maharaja appointed ritvik-gurus that offered
on his behalf harinama-mantra and gayatri-diksha initiation to aspirant Vaishnavas around the
planet, who thus became his direct initiated disciples.
Perhaps in the spirit that Srila Sridhara Maharaja had accepted us —all diksha
disciples of Srila Prabhupada receiving shiksha from him— by always offering constant
training on how to practice the responsibility of a diksha-guru, he stressed that all his ritviks-
gurus would have to share fifty percent of the karma of those initiated on is name.

When Srila Sridhara Maharaja departed from his bhouma-lila in 1988, the compiler of
this dissertation was on a preaching tour in Rio de Janeiro, Brazil. There happens that he had
to make a decision on whose name he will offer harinama-mantra and gayatri-diksha to
several aspirant Vaishnavas who were recommended by local senior devotees, and others
who were far distant and were never officially recommended. In his inner contemplation, and
understanding his own responsibilities of initiating the new aspirant Vaishnavas, he initiated
them as direct disciples of Srila Sridhara Maharaja, even though several days have already
passed since his physical departure from the planet.
When the author had the opportunity to reveal the events to his senior God brothers
and God cousins, they confirmed his decision. Srila Bhaktisundara Govinda Maharaja, who
then became the successor-acharya of Srila Sridhara Maharaja, performed diksha initiations
in the name of Srila Sridhara Maharaja even several months after his departure.

10— THE BONA FIDE SPIRITUAL MASTER AND THE BONA FIDE DISCIPLE

Srila Prabhupada describes below the symptoms of a bona fide guru and a bona fide
disciple. Any sincere aspirant Vaishnava should study and try to understand, to then follow
such important directions.

Cc. Madhya 24.330

“Your book should describe the characteristics of the bona fide guru and the bona fide
disciple. Then, before accepting a spiritual master, one can be assured of the spiritual
master’s position. Similarly, the spiritual master can also be assured of the disciple’s
position. The Supreme Personality of Godhead, Krishna, should be described as the
worshipable object, and you should describe the bija-mantra for the worship of Krishna, as
well as that for Rama and for other expansions of the Supreme Personality of Godhead."
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "In the Padma Purana, the characteristics of the guru, the
bona fide spiritual master, have been described:

maha-bhagavata-shreshtho brahmano vai gurur nrinam

sarvesham eva lokanam asau pujyo yatha harih
maha-kula-prasuto ‘pi sarva-yajneshu dikshitah
sahashra-shakhadhyayi cha na guruh syad avaishnavah

'The guru must be situated on the topmost platform of devotional service. There are three
classes of devotees, and the guru must be accepted from the topmost class. The first-class
devotee is the spiritual master for all kinds of people. It is said, gurur nrinam. The word
nrinam means “of all human beings.” The guru is not limited to a particular group. It is stated
in the Upadeshamrita of Rupa Gosvami that a guru is a gosvami, a controller of the senses
and the mind. Such a guru can accept disciples from all over the world. Prithivih sa shishyat.
This is the test of the guru.'
In India there are many so-called gurus, and they are limited to a certain district or a
province. They do not even travel about India, yet they declare themselves to be jagad-guru,

Nonetheless, he duly continues chanting his sannyasa-mantras in the line of the Gaudiya Vaishnava
sannyasis.
 66

the guru of the whole world. Such cheating gurus should not be accepted. Anyone can see
how the bona fide spiritual master accepts disciples from all over the world. The guru is a
qualified brahmana; therefore he knows Brahman and Parabrahman. He thus devotes his life
for the service of Parabrahman. The bona fide spiritual master who accepts disciples from all
over the world is also worshiped all over the world because of his qualities. Lokanam asau
pujyo yatha harih: the people of the world worship him just as they worship the Supreme
Personality of Godhead. All these honors are offered to him because he strictly follows the
brahminical principles and teaches these principles to his disciples. Such a person is called
an acharya because he knows the principles of devotional service, he behaves in that way
himself, and he teaches his disciples to follow in his footsteps. Thus he is an acharya or
jagad-guru. Even though a person is born in a brahminical family and is very expert in
performing sacrifices, he cannot be accepted as a guru if he is not a strict Vaishnava. A guru
is a brahmana by qualification, and he can turn others into brahmanas according to the
shastric principles and brahminical qualifications. Brahmanism is not a question of heredity. In
Srimad-Bhagavatam (7.11.35) Sri Narada Muni tells Maharaja Yudhishthira what a brahmana
is. He states that if brahminical qualifications are observed in kshatriyas, vaishyas or even
shudras, one should accept them as brahmanas. In this regard, Srila Sridhara Svami has
commented: shamadibhir eva brahmanadi-vyavaharo mukhyah, na jati-matradity aha—
yasyeti. yad yadi anyatra varnantare ‘pi drishyeta, tad-varnantarah tenaiva lakshana-
nimittenaiva varnena vinirdishet, na tu jati-nimittenety arthah: “The most important criterion for
deciding whether to deal with someone as a brahmana or as a member of another varna is
the presence or absence of self-control and similar brahminical qualities. We should not judge
primarily according to superficial characteristics like birth. This is stated in the verse beginning
yasya [SB 7.11.35]. If the qualities of one varna are seen in someone born in another, he
should be designated according to the varna of his qualities, not that of his birth.”
There is a similar statement made by Nilakantha, a commentator on the Mahabharata:
shudro ‘pi shamady-upeto brahmana eva brahmano ‘pi kamady-upetah shudra eva. “Although
one may be born in a shudra family, if he is endowed with the brahminical qualities, beginning
with shama [control of the mind], he is to be accepted as a brahmana. Although one may be
born in a brahmana family, if he is endowed with the qualities beginning with kama [lust], he is
to be considered a shudra.” No one should present himself as a brahmana simply on the
basis of being born in a brahminical family. One must be qualified by the brahminical qualities
mentioned in the shastras, particularly the Bhagavad-gita (18.42):

shamo damas tapah shaucah kshantir arjavam eva cha

jnanah vijnanam astikyah brahma-karma svabhava-jam

'Peacefulness, self-control, austerity, purity, tolerance, honesty, knowledge, wisdom and

religiousness—these are the natural qualities by which the brahmanas work.'
Unless one is qualified with all these attributes, he cannot be accepted as a brahmana.
It is not a question of simply taking birth in a brahmana family. In this regard, Srila
Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura remarks that Narottama dasa Thakura and Shyamananda
Gosvami, although not born in brahmana families, are accepted as bona fide spiritual masters
because they were brahmanas by qualification. Personalities like Sri Ganga-narayana,
Ramakrishna and many others, who were actually born in brahmana families, accepted
Narottama dasa Thakura and Shyamananda Gosvami as their spiritual masters.

The maha-bhagavata is one who decorates his body with tilaka and whose name
indicates him to be a servant of Krishna by the word dasa. He is also initiated by a bona fide
spiritual master and is expert in worshiping the Deity, chanting mantras correctly, performing
sacrifices, offering prayers to the Lord and performing sankirtana. He knows how to serve the
Supreme Personality of Godhead and how to respect a Vaishnava. When one has attained
the topmost position of maha-bhagavata, he is to be accepted as a guru and worshiped
exactly like Hari, the Personality of Godhead. Only such a person is eligible to occupy the
post of a guru. However, if one is highly qualified but is not a Vaishnava, he cannot be
 67

accepted as a guru. One cannot be a brahmana unless one is a Vaishnava. If one is a

Vaishnava, he is already a brahmana. If a guru is completely qualified as a Vaishnava, he
must be accepted as a brahmana even if he is not born in a brahmana family. The caste
system method of distinguishing a brahmana by birth is not acceptable when applied to a
bona fide spiritual master. A spiritual master is a qualified brahmana and acharya. If one is
not a qualified brahmana, he is not expert in studying the Vedic literatures. Nana-shastra-
vicharanaika-nipunau. Every Vaishnava is a spiritual master, and a spiritual master is
automatically expert in brahminical behavior. He also understands the Vedic shastras.
Similarly, a disciple’s qualification must be observed by the spiritual master before he is
accepted as a disciple. In our Krishna consciousness movement, the requirement is that one
must be prepared to give up the four pillars of sinful life—illicit sex, meat-eating, intoxication
and gambling. In Western countries especially, we first observe whether a potential disciple is
prepared to follow the regulative principles. Then he is given the name of a Vaishnava
servant and initiated to chant the Hare Krishna maha-mantra, at least sixteen rounds daily. In
this way the disciple renders devotional service under the guidance of the spiritual master or
his representative for at least six months to a year. He is then recommended for a second
initiation, during which a sacred thread is offered and the disciple is accepted as a bona fide
brahmana. Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura introduced the system of giving the
sacred thread to a bona fide Vaishnava, and we are following in his footsteps. The
qualifications of a bona fide disciple are described in Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.10.6) as
follows:

amanya-matsaro daksho nirmamo dridha-sauhridah

asatvaro ‘rtha-jijnasur anasuyur amogha-vak

The disciple must have the following qualifications. He must give up interest in the
material bodily conception. He must give up material lust, anger, greed, illusion, madness and
envy. He should be interested only in understanding the science of God, and he should be
ready to consider all points in this matter. He should no longer think, 'I am this body,' or, 'This
thing belongs to me.' One must love the spiritual master with unflinching faith, and one must
be very steady and fixed. The bona fide disciple should be inquisitive to understand
transcendental subject matter. He must not search out faults among good qualities, and he
should no longer be interested in material topics. His only interest should be Krishna, the
Supreme Personality of Godhead."

Nectar Of Devotion - Text Five

"One should mentally honor the devotee who chants the holy name of Lord Krishna, one
should offer humble obeisances to the devotee who has undergone spiritual initiation [diksha]
and is engaged in worshiping the Deity, and one should associate with and faithfully serve
that pure devotee who is advanced in undeviated devotional service and whose heart is
completely devoid of the propensity to criticize others."
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: In order to intelligently apply the sixfold loving reciprocations
mentioned in the previous verse, one must select proper persons with careful discrimination.
Srila Rupa Gosvami therefore advises that we should meet with the Vaishnavas in an
appropriate way, according to their particular status. In this verse he tells us how to deal with
three types of devotees—the kanishtha-adhikari, madhyama-adhikari and uttama-adhikari.
The kanishtha-adhikari is a neophyte who has received the hari-nama initiation from the
spiritual master and is trying to chant the holy name of Krishna. One should respect such a
person within his mind as a kanishtha-vaishnava. A madhyama-adhikari has received spiritual
initiation from the spiritual master and has been fully engaged by him in the transcendental
loving service of the Lord. The madhyama-adhikari should be considered to be situated
midway in devotional service. The uttama-adhikari, or highest devotee, is one who is very
advanced in devotional service. An uttama-adhikari is not interested in blaspheming others,
his heart is completely clean, and he has attained the realized state of unalloyed Krishna
consciousness. According to Srila Rupa Gosvami, the association and service of such a
 68

maha-bhagavata, or perfect Vaishnava, are most desirable.

One should not remain a kanishtha-adhikari, one who is situated on the lowest platform
of devotional service and is interested only in worshiping the Deity in the temple. Such a
devotee is described in the Eleventh Canto of Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.2.47):

archayam eva haraye / pujam yah shraddhayehate

na tad-bhakteshu chanyeshu / sa bhaktah prakritah smritah

"A person who is very faithfully engaged in the worship of the Deity in the temple, but who
does not know how to behave toward devotees or people in general is called a prakrita-
bhakta, or kanishtha-adhikari."
One therefore has to raise himself from the position of kanishtha-adhikari to the
platform of madhyama-adhikari. The madhyama-adhikari is described in Srimad-Bhagavatam
(11.2.46) in this way:

ishvare tad-adhineshu / balisheshu dvishatsu cha

prema-maitri-kripopeksha / yah karoti sa madhyamah

"The madhyama-adhikari is a devotee who worships the Supreme Personality of Godhead as

the highest object of love, makes friends with the Lord's devotees, is merciful to the ignorant
and avoids those who are envious by nature."
This is the way to cultivate devotional service properly; therefore in this verse Srila
Rupa Gosvami has advised us how to treat various devotees. We can see from practical
experience that there are different types of Vaishnavas. The prakrita-sahajiyas generally
chant the Hare Krishna maha-mantra, yet they are attached to women, money and
intoxication. Although such persons may chant the holy name of the Lord, they are not yet
properly purified. Such people should be respected within one's mind, but their association
should be avoided. Those who are innocent but simply carried away by bad association
should be shown favor if they are eager to receive proper instructions from pure devotees, but
those neophyte devotees who are actually initiated by the bona fide spiritual master and are
seriously engaged in carrying out the orders of the spiritual master should be offered
respectful obeisances.
In this Krishna consciousness movement a chance is given to everyone without
discrimination of caste, creed or color. Everyone is invited to join this movement, sit with us,
take prasada and hear about Krishna. When we see that someone is actually interested in
Krishna consciousness and wants to be initiated, we accept him as a disciple for the chanting
of the holy name of the Lord. When a neophyte devotee is actually initiated and engaged in
devotional service by the orders of the spiritual master, he should be accepted immediately
as a bona fide Vaishnava, and obeisances should be offered unto him. Out of many such
Vaishnavas, one may be found to be very seriously engaged in the service of the Lord and
strictly following all the regulative principles, chanting the prescribed number of rounds on
japa beads and always thinking of how to expand the Krishna consciousness movement.
Such a Vaishnava should be accepted as an uttama-adhikari, a highly advanced devotee,
and his association should always be sought.
The process by which a devotee becomes attached to Krishna is described in
Chaitanya-charitamrita (Antya 4.192):

diksha-kale bhakta kare atma-samarpana / sei-kale krishna tare kare atma-sama

"At the time of initiation, when a devotee fully surrenders to the service of the Lord, Krishna
accepts him to be as good as He Himself."
Diksha, or spiritual initiation, is explained in the Bhakti-sandarbha (868) by Srila Jiva
Gosvami:

divyam jnanam yato dadyat / kuryat papasya sankshayam

 69

tasmad diksheti sa prokta / deshikais tattva-kovidaih

"By diksha one gradually becomes disinterested in material enjoyment and gradually
becomes interested in spiritual life."
We have seen many practical examples of this, especially in Europe and America.
Many students who come to us from rich and respectable families quickly lose all interest in
material enjoyment and become very eager to enter into spiritual life. Although they come
from very wealthy families, many of them accept living conditions that are not very
comfortable. Indeed, for Krishna's sake they are prepared to accept any living condition as
long as they can live in the temple and associate with the Vaishnavas. When one becomes so
disinterested in material enjoyment, he becomes fit for initiation by the spiritual master. For
the advancement of spiritual life Srimad-Bhagavatam (6.1.13) prescribes: tapasa
brahmacharyena shamena cha damena cha. When a person is serious about accepting
diksha, he must be prepared to practice austerity, celibacy and control of the mind and body.
If one is so prepared and is desirous of receiving spiritual enlightenment (divyam jnanam), he
is fit for being initiated. Divyam jnanam is technically called tad-vijnana, or knowledge about
the Supreme. Tad-vijnanartham sa gurum evabhigacchet: [Mukunda Upanishad 1.2.12] when
one is interested in the transcendental subject matter of the Absolute Truth, he should be
initiated. Such a person should approach a spiritual master in order to take diksha. Srimad-
Bhagavatam (11.3.21) also prescribes: tasmad gurum prapadyeta jijnasuh shreya uttamam.
"When one is actually interested in the transcendental science of the Absolute Truth, he
should approach a spiritual master."
One should not accept a spiritual master without following his instructions. Nor should
one accept a spiritual master just to make a fashionable show of spiritual life. One must be
jijnasu, very much inquisitive to learn from the bona fide spiritual master. The inquiries one
makes should strictly pertain to transcendental science (jijnasuh shreya uttamam). The word
uttamam refers to that which is above material knowledge. Tama means "the darkness of this
material world," and ut means "transcendental." Generally people are very interested in
inquiring about mundane subject matters, but when one has lost such interest and is simply
interested in transcendental subject matters, he is quite fit for being initiated. When one is
actually initiated by the bona fide spiritual master and when he seriously engages in the
service of the Lord, he should be accepted as a madhyama-adhikari.

The chanting of the holy names of Krishna is so sublime that if one chants the Hare
Krishna maha-mantra offenselessly, carefully avoiding the ten offenses, he can certainly be
gradually elevated to the point of understanding that there is no difference between the holy
name of the Lord and the Lord Himself. One who has reached such an understanding should
be very much respected by neophyte devotees. One should know for certain that without
chanting the holy name of the Lord offenselessly, one cannot be a proper candidate for
advancement in Krishna consciousness. In Sri Chaitanya-charitamrita (Madhya 22.69) it is
said:

yahara komala shraddha, se 'kanishtha' jana / krame krame teìho bhakta ha-ibe 'uttama'

"One whose faith is soft and pliable is called a neophyte, but by gradually following the
process, he will rise to the platform of a first-class devotee."
Everyone begins his devotional life from the neophyte stage, but if one properly finishes
chanting the prescribed number of rounds of hari-nama, he is elevated step by step to the
highest platform, uttama-adhikari. The Krishna consciousness movement prescribes sixteen
rounds daily because people in the Western countries cannot concentrate for long periods
while chanting on beads. Therefore the minimum number of rounds is prescribed. However,
Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura used to say that unless one chants at least sixty-four
rounds of japa (one hundred thousand names), he is considered fallen (patita). According to
his calculation, practically every one of us is fallen, but because we are trying to serve the
Supreme Lord with all seriousness and without duplicity, we can expect the mercy of Lord Sri
 70

Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, who is famous as patita-pavana, the deliverer of the fallen.

When Srila Satyaraja Khan, a great devotee of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, asked the
Lord how a Vaishnava could be recognized, the Lord replied:

prabhu kahe,—"yaìra mukhe shuni eka-bara / krishna-nama, sei pujya,—shreshtha sabakara"

"If one hears a person say even once the word 'Krishna,' that person should be accepted as
the best man out of the common group." (Cc. Madhya 15.106) Lord Chaitanya Mahaprabhu
continued:

"ataeva yaìra mukhe eka krishna-nama / sei ta 'vaishnava, kariha taìhara sammana"

"One who is interested in chanting the holy name of Krishna or who by practice likes to chant
Krishna's names should be accepted as a Vaishnava and offered respects as such, at least
within one's mind." (Cc. Madhya 15.111)
One of our friends, a famous English musician, has become attracted to chanting the
holy names of Krishna, and even in his records he has several times mentioned the holy
name of Krishna. At his home he offers respect to pictures of Krishna and also to the
preachers of Krishna consciousness. In all regards, he has a very high estimation for
Krishna's name and Krishna's activities; therefore we offer respects to him without
reservation, for we are actually seeing that this gentleman is advancing gradually in Krishna
consciousness. Such a person should always be shown respect. The conclusion is that
anyone who is trying to advance in Krishna consciousness by regularly chanting the holy
name should always be respected by Vaishnavas. On the other hand, we have witnessed that
some of our contemporaries who are supposed to be great preachers have gradually fallen
into the material conception of life because they have failed to chant the holy name of the
Lord.
While giving instructions to Sanatana Gosvami, Lord Chaitanya Mahaprabhu divided
devotional service into three categories.

shastra-yukti nahi jane dridha, shraddhavan

'madhyama-adhikari' sei maha-bhagyavan

"A person whose conclusive knowledge of the shastras is not very strong but who has
developed firm faith in chanting the Hare Krishna maha-mantra and who is also undeterred in
the execution of his prescribed devotional service should be considered a madhyama-
adhikari. Such a person is very fortunate." (Cc. Madhya 22.67)
A madhyama-adhikari is a shraddhavan, a staunchly faithful person, and he is actually
a candidate for further advancement in devotional service. Therefore in the Chaitanya-
charitamrita (Madhya 22.64) it is said:

shraddhavan jana haya bhakti-adhikari

'uttama', 'madhyama', 'kanishtha'—shraddha-anusari

"One becomes qualified as a devotee on the elementary platform, the intermediate platform
and the highest platform of devotional service according to the development of his shraddha
[faith]." Again in Chaitanya-charitamrita (Madhya 22.62) it is said:

'shraddha'-shabde—vishvasa kahe sudridha nishchaya

krishne bhakti kaile sarva-karma krita haya

"'By rendering transcendental service to Krishna, one automatically performs all subsidiary
activities.' This confident, firm faith, favorable to the discharge of devotional service, is called
shraddha."
Sraddha, faith in Krishna, is the beginning of Krishna consciousness. Faith means
 71

strong faith. The words of Bhagavad-gita are authoritative instructions for faithful men, and
whatever Krishna says in Bhagavad-gita is to be accepted as it is, without interpretation. This
was the way Arjuna accepted Bhagavad-gita. After hearing Bhagavad-gita, Arjuna told
Krishna: sarvam etad ritam manye yan mam vadasi keshava. "O Krishna, I totally accept as
truth all that You have told me." (Bg. 10.14)
This is the correct way of understanding Bhagavad-gita, and this is called shraddha. It
is not that one accepts a portion of Bhagavad-gita according to his own whimsical
interpretations and then rejects another portion. This is not shraddha. Sraddha means
accepting the instructions of Bhagavad-gita in their totality, especially the last instruction:
sarva-dharman parityajya mam ekam sharanam vraja. "Abandon all varieties of religion and
just surrender unto Me." (Bg. 18.66) When one becomes completely faithful in regard to this
instruction, one's strong faith becomes the basis for advancing in spiritual life.
When one fully engages in chanting the Hare Krishna maha-mantra, he gradually
realizes his own spiritual identity. Unless one faithfully chants the Hare Krishna mantra,
Krishna does not reveal Himself: sevonmukhe hi jihvadau svayam eva sphuraty adah.
[Bhaktirasamrita-sindhu. 1.2.234] We cannot realize the Supreme Personality of Godhead by
any artificial means. We must engage faithfully in the service of the Lord. Such service begins
with the tongue (sevonmukhe hi jihvadau), which means that we should always chant the holy
names of the Lord and accept krishna-prasada. We should not chant or accept anything else.
When this process is faithfully followed, the Supreme Lord reveals Himself to the devotee.
When a person realizes himself to be an eternal servitor of Krishna, he loses interest in
everything but Krishna's service. Always thinking of Krishna, devising means by which to
spread the holy name of Krishna, he understands that his only business is in spreading the
Krishna consciousness movement all over the world. Such a person is to be recognized as an
uttama-adhikari, and his association should be immediately accepted according to the six
processes (dadati pratigrihnati, etc.). Indeed, the advanced uttama-adhikari Vaishnava
devotee should be accepted as a spiritual master. Everything one possesses should be
offered to him, for it is enjoined that one should deliver whatever he has to the spiritual
master. The brahmacari in particular is supposed to beg alms from others and offer them to
the spiritual master. However, one should not imitate the behavior of an advanced devotee or
maha-bhagavata without being self-realized, for by such imitation one will eventually become
degraded.
In this verse Srila Rupa Gosvami advises the devotee to be intelligent enough to
distinguish between the kanishtha-adhikari, madhyama-adhikari and uttama-adhikari. The
devotee should also know his own position and should not try to imitate a devotee situated on
a higher platform. Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura has given some practical hints to the effect that
an uttama-adhikari Vaishnava can be recognized by his ability to convert many fallen souls to
Vaishnavism. One should not become a spiritual master unless he has attained the platform
of uttama-adhikari. A neophyte Vaishnava or a Vaishnava situated on the intermediate
platform can also accept disciples, but such disciples must be on the same platform, and it
should be understood that they cannot advance very well toward the ultimate goal of life
under his insufficient guidance. Therefore a disciple should be careful to accept an uttama-
adhikari as a spiritual master.

------------
 72

CHAPTER FOUR

— MEDITATION ON SRILA PRABHUPADA'S POEMS —

SRILA PRABHUPADA'S VIRAHA-ASHTAKAM

Written by His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Srila Prabhupada in separation from
his Guru Maharaja, His Divine Grace Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura Srila Prabhupada.
First published in 1956. (Translated from Bengali by Hiranyagarbha Dasa)

FIRST ASHTAKAM
1. Srila Prabhupada, you suffer to see the jivas’ suffering condition; on this day of
your separation I feel only desolation.
2. Nityananda Rama cut through the web of maya. He is the overflowing ocean of
mercy Who gave the flood of love of God.
3. Those to whom the responsibility was given to spread this flood were all stopped
by Maya and reduced to simply performing ritualistic ceremonies.
4. The stream was stopped by those of “jati-gosani” name. You came yourself, my
Lord, to open up the floodgates once again.
5. Again you submerged the world in the deluge of love – even such a fallen soul,
low and wretched as my self.
6. On the strength of the order of Lord Chaitanya, all of your servants you sent as
gurus, door to door, to deliver the jivas.
7. Everywhere there was preaching from the oceans to the Himalaya. Now you are
gone; everything has become darkness today.
8. Oh Srila Prabhupada, you suffer to see the jivas’ suffering condition; on this day of
your separation I feel only desolation.

SECOND ASHTAKAM
1. Just as Advaita was able to bring Sri Gauranga, so did Bhaktivinode Thakura pray
for you.
2. Due to his eagerness, my Lord, you came and revealed that Bharata is the holy
land.
3. One who takes his birth in this land of Bharata should make his life perfect and
then do welfare work for others.
4. This is the “maha-mantra” message you preached everywhere. In your absence,
my Lord, everything is in darkness.
5. The ocean of your compassion has once again been stopped. This spear of great
misery has pierced my heart.
6. Without Lord Chaitanya’s message there is only confusion. Now all the Vaishnavas
are feeling pangs of separation.
7. Maya’s bound-up souls are in darkness once again. They are searching for peace
but are dying in a shoreless ocean.
8. Oh Srila Prabhupada, you suffer to see the jiva’s suffering condition; on this day of
your separation I feel only desolation.

THIRD ASHTAKAM
1. You instructed everyone in the Holy Name of Krishna. You constantly made
everyone hear that in the ear.
2. You gave everyone the qualification to preach the Holy Name but now by the
influence of maya there is only darkness.
3. Those who are attached to worshiping the Lord always sing and dance. Following
in the footsteps of the spiritual master, they deliver the whole world.
 73

4. Those who have no qualifications perform “nirjana bhajana.” Doing as they please
they are actually only satisfying their sensual demands.
5. “naitat samacharej jatu manasapi hy anishvaran.” Do not at any time imitate the
activities of the Supreme Lord, even in the mind.
6. Abandoning attachment, use anything functional in the service of the Lord. This
easy process, “utility is the principle,” is your preaching.
7. In such detached devotional service, in every house there can be a temple. But
now the reverse situation is apparent everywhere.
8. Oh Srila Prabhupada, you suffer to see the jivas’ suffering condition; on this day of
your separation I feel only desolation.

FOURTH ASHTAKAM
1. Prosperity and mystic perfection, it is all there in your words. “Because the
residents of Vraja have life, therefore they are preaching.”
2. The “fixed intelligence” (vyavasayatmika buddhih) as it was explained by
Vishvanatha Chakravarty has become destroyed by the force of maya.
3. Those who were not fixed in devotional service have spread the mission into many
branches. It appears that the tigress of desire for material name and fame contributed to this.
4. The essence of your message did not enter their ears. Where will I get the strength
myself to perform this Hari Nama Sankirtana?
5. To chant the Holy Name is the message of my guru. If I don’t accept this there is
no truth anywhere.
6. Your greatest fame is that you preserved the greatest of religions. Anyone who
accepts the Holy Name from you is qualified.
7. If everyone who has attained this qualification goes and makes disciples then the
suffering conditioned souls in the material world will be all delivered.
8. Oh Srila Prabhupada, you suffer to see the jivas’ suffering condition; on this day of
your separation I feel only desolation.

FIFTH ASHTAKAM
1. The maha-mantra of thirty-two letters is Hare Krishna Hare Krishna / Krishna
Krishna Hare Hare / Hare Rama Hare Rama / Rama Rama Hare Hare. Those who are
influenced by gross foolishness do not chant it.
2. The jackal Vasudeva renounced your instruction and caused a great catastrophic,
which has resulted in “sahajiya”.
3. Where is your message in its pure form now? Everyone is “becoming a mouse”
again (“punar musiko bhava”).
4. The carcass of the lion has been taken by the jackal. Now by maya’s influence
everyone has fallen into tears.
5. If you are merciful to us, Oh Lord, then perhaps we will be able to see a possibility
of return from the shore of the ocean of death on which we are standing.
6. Then once again we can remember the Holy Name in happiness and we will once
again put our firm in your “Vaikuntha message”.
7. You will make us dance in the nectar of the pure Name. All this confusion of maya
will be set right of its own accord.
8. Oh Srila Prabhupada, you suffer to see the jivas’ suffering condition; on this day of
your separation I feel only desolation.

SIXTH ASHTAKAM
1. “Dance, sing, perform Sankirtana in the association of devotees”. The words of
Mahaprabhu are so nectarean.
2. If we have complete faith in the words of the spiritual master, then in the
performance of sankirtana there will be the appearance of love of God.
3. Without love of God, our intelligence is just the net of illusion. Because no one
obtained it, there has been a catastrophe.
 74

4. The whole world has filled up with impersonalists, and the Vaishnavas have given up
preaching to simply perform solitary worship.
5. The name of “patita pavana” (deliverer of the fallen) has fallen into disrepute, and
now so many countless devotees have given up devotional service.
6. Now we have come to such an inauspicious time, what can we do? Your
beautifully arranged garden has been looted and destroyed.
7. Oh Lord, please awaken some good intelligence in this insignificant soul so that
my full faith in your message will increase.
8. Oh Srila Prabhupada, you suffer to see the jivas’ suffering condition; on this day of your
separation I feel only desolation.

SEVENTH ASHTAKAM
1. The most compassionate incarnation of the Lord was Sri Krishna Chaitanya. He
made the whole universe fortunate by the process of love of God through His Holy Name.
2. Oh Lord, you are the personification of the message of Lord Chaitanya. You
distribute that message in every village of the world.
3. You sent your devotees to the Western countries, and you yourself traveled all
over India, even to the South.
4. Such a pure message you preached; the intelligent persons could understand how
much you endeavored to defeat all opposing elements.
5. Lord Chaitanya used so many tricks to engage the conditioned souls in devotional
service. You understood all these things perfectly well.
6. You understood time, circumstance, persons — everything for preaching. All these
blind lawyers and so on — what can they understand, even if they see with their eyes?
7. So what will the auls and sahajiyas and other nonsense groups understand? And
what will the logician leaders of the sheep-like people ever be able to understand?
8. Oh Srila Prabhupada, you suffer to see the jivas’ suffering condition; on this day of
your separation I feel only desolation.

EIGHTH ASHTAKAM
1. Lord Chaitanya’s devotional service is not performed in solitude. You preached this
to you own men again and again.
2. Just as the Lord delivered Jagai and Madhai out of His mercy, this exact same
preaching work has to go on, you explained to everyone.
3. The world has filled up with Jagais and Madhais. Everyone can see the only path
for their salvation is Chaitanya-Nitai.
4. If at this time you were to come again, and again preach all these things.
5. Again if there was preaching in all directions then the ecstasy of the people would
have no bounds.
6. Hearing the deep resonance of your shout of victory, the demons and atheists
would flee and the living entities would be filled with the message of Lord Chaitanya.
7. Again the whole world would be set into order, but as it is, in your absence there is
nothing of value anywhere.
8. My heart is broken in your absence. This “Abhaya” is making a cry of separation.
Oh Srila Prabhupada, you suffer to see the jivas’ suffering condition; on this day of your
separation I feel only desolation.

--------------

SRILA PRABHUPADA'S VAISHISHTYA-ASHTAKAM

The following eighty prayers were composed in the temple of Sri Sri Radha-Damodara in
Vrindavana, in 1961. Srila Prabhupada herein glorifies eight special characteristics he has
perceived in his spiritual master on the anniversary of his appearance.
 75

FIRST VAISHISHTYA
1. On that day, O my master, I made a cry of grief; I was not able to tolerate the
absence of you, my guru.
2. On this auspicious day I have come with this offering just to worship you,
remembering your lotus feet.
3. Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu’s judgment is that renunciation is the most important
thing. Not only that, but knowledge of such renunciation must be delivered to every living
being.
4. The beginner in devotional service has no ability to do this properly, but you are a
maha-bhagavata. You have given us direction.
5. If one is bewildered by ignorance, what kind of renunciant can he be? He will only
be a phalgu-vairagi, renouncing externally.
6. Renunciation is actually the result of real spiritual emotion. Without such feeling, it
is simply known as “show-bottle.”
7. But there is another show-bottle for the purpose of preaching. That is the Lord’s
sannyasa, by which the Mayavadis are defeated.
8. Lord Chaitanya’s philosophy is beyond varnashrama. It is bhagavata-dharma and
is meant for putting an end to all cheating processes of religion.
9. In performing dry renunciation, there can be no real preaching. Therefore yukta-
vairagya is given as the highest essential understanding.
10. The sannyasa which you have given us is for preaching in devotion. The faithless
sense enjoyers are not able to understand this.

SECOND VAISHISHTYA
11. Generally the sannyasis renounce everything and go to stay in mountain caves,
but you, O master, keep your sannyasis in mansions of marble.
12. To see a sense enjoyer is just like drinking poison, but you, O my master, go far
and near, even abroad, to give them your darshana.
13. Mlecchas and yavanas are forbidden to enter the Hindu temples, but you, my
lord, make them the chairman and sit them in the assembly of devotees.
14. Hindus are not allowed to cross the ocean, but you send your devotees overseas
to preach.
15. In the cities of the Kali-yuga the instructions of bona fide spiritual preceptors are
“forbidden”; still you remain there in any way possible.
16. The devotees want to hide in a secluded place to perform their bhajana. You,
however, do not accept this in your judgment.
17. Wherever there is an increase in the population, in that place the preaching work
is to be found.
18. In London you want a student hostel. You explain that it must be very first class.
19. In the land of barbarians, a student hostel for preaching hari-katha! Who can
understand the significance of these things?
20. To resolve all these apparently contradictory statements is not the play of some
incompetent fool.

THIRD VAISHISHTYA
21. If everyone simply sat down together and considered these things, then what nice
preaching there could be!
22. That is your order also, that everyone coming together should merge in your
message and preach it to the world.
23. If everyone simply imitates, then there will only be a contradictory result. As long
as it goes on there will only be failure.
24. Even now, my Godbrothers, you return here on the order of our master, and
together we engage in his puja.
25. But simply a festival of flowers and fruits does not constitute worship. The one
 76

who serves the message of the guru really worships him.

26. The service of the message is the real meaning of the Vedas. Don’t be proud,
brothers. Come back to this.
27. Kalidasa Naga [a learned man who was defeated in debate by Bhaktisiddhanta
Sarasvati and later became his disciple] that master said in public forum one day,
28. That Kali’s mission was to kill all the entire world while the essential meaning of
Lord Chaitanya’s message was kept locked up in a cage.
29. Oh, shame! My dear brothers, aren’t you embarrassed? In the manner of
businessmen you increase your disciples.
30. Our master said to preach! Let the neophytes remain inside the temples and
simply ring the bells.

FOURTH VAISHISHTYA
31. All these things are not our spiritual master’s preaching methods. These are all
the things done by the caste gosvamis.
32. But just take a good look at the terrible situation that has arisen. Everyone has
become a sense enjoyer and has given up preaching.
33. In the temples also they have begun to lock the doors. Preach this bhagavata-
dharma; don’t hesitate.
34. Within this world there is another world, whose sound is the unequaled
penetrating force.
35. The preaching that “the mullah only goes as far as the mosque" should be put to
an end today.
36. From the seas, across the earth, penetrate the universal shell; come together and
preach this Krishna consciousness.
37. Then our master’s service will be in proper order. Make your promise today. Give
up all your politics and diplomacy.
38. Everyone, come together on this very day and give your valued opinion. All of
you get together and decide what should be done.
39. You have become renouncers, brothers, so renounce everything. But if you also
renounce the order of your spiritual master, then what kind of renunciation is that?
40. The one who renounces his guru’s order (guru-tyagi) and the one who tries to
enjoy the assets of his spiritual master (guru-bhogi) are two kinds of useless persons. First
become a servant of your spiritual master (guru-sevi), and then you will understand all these
things clearly.

FIFTH VAISHISHTYA
41. If there is only one Supreme Lord, then a true sadhu, even if his wealth
increases, gives up his desire for profit, adoration and prestige in this material world.
42. Your gold, brother, is the father of sense gratification. This meaningful statement
was spoken by Prabhupada himself.
43. Give up your wealth for preaching. Sit down together and make a special effort to
come to a decision.
44. The Supreme Lord Himself says that everything is His. Don’t protest. Just unite
and preach.
45. Srila Prabhupada gave this final message himself. Take great care to do that
completely and in all respects.
46. Otherwise your sannyasa will be wasted and useless. O saintly ones, be careful;
otherwise afterward you will regret.
47. So what is the difficulty for all of us to come together in this way? And why do all
these things even have to be said to you?
48. Give up your stubbornness; there is no time! Come, all my brothers, on this
auspicious holy occasion.

SIXTH VAISHISHTYA
 77

49. When will that day come when there will be a temple established in every house
in every corner of the world?
50. When the high court judge will be a Gaudiya Vaishnava with tilaka beautifully
decorating his forehead.
51. When a Vaishnava winning votes will be elected president of the land, and
preaching will be spread everywhere.
52. The demons simply plunder the Lord’s wealth. The helpless populace cries “hay,
hay” in distress.
53. The demons want so many plans just to cheat the people. They sell wheat flour
at thirty-two rupees a mound.
54. Will opening a factory fill a hungry man’s belly? Being oppressed by starvation,
they will eat grass and mango pits.
55. Wearing a two paisa string, a man is called a brahmana. Wearing a saffron cloth,
he has become a sannyasi.
56. The householders beg from the sannyasis, and why not? The sannyasis have
tens of millions of rupees in the bank.
57. As the days pass, the influence of Kali-yuga increases and the poor jivas are all
crying in distress.
58. Ten thousand cows are killed daily, and the nation’s expert leaders are all eating
untouchable foodstuffs.
59. People of muddy intelligence increase day by day. A man and his wife separate
simply on a mere word.
60. Everyone has become a witch by the influence of the age. Everyone is unhappy
due to the absence of the mercy of the Vaishnavas.

SEVENTH VAISHISHTYA
61. The Vaishnavas are famous as para-duhkha-duhkhi. This fame will increase as
the preaching increases.
62. If eternally pure devotional service to Krishna is awakened in everyone, then Kali
will flee, screaming, of his own accord.
63. Praninam upakaraya: do work for the benefit of all living beings. This is
Mahaprabhu’s teaching. This is the storehouse of happiness in this life and the next.
64. So much work has fallen into your hands, so gather together and do it.
65. Vasudeva Datta said to the Lord, paying his obeisances: “Save all the living
beings in the material world.
66. “Give all their sins and sufferings to me, who am the lowest of all. In this way all
the miseries of the suffering conditioned souls will end.”
67. He was the best of Vaishnavas, para-duhkha-duhkhi. He knew that there is no
real happiness in gratifying the senses.
68. And what kind of mercy can the non-Vaishnava have? He simply makes offenses
by his daridra-narayana philosophy.
69. The mercy of the Vaishnavas is scientific and authorized. Without the
Vaishnavas’ mercy, this world is simply insurmountable maya.
70. If there is a kingdom of Vishnu and Vaishnavas on the surface of the earth, then
the world will be happy. So say all the great sages and rishis.

EIGHTH VAISHISHTYA
71. Why is everyone crying for Rama-rajya? The only way it can be had is if there is a
Vishnu-centered kingdom.
72. Lord Krishna enthroned King Yudhishthira; then the whole world was rich and
fortunate due to the qualities of a Vaishnava.
73. The streams, rivers, trees, fields and mountains were all full of fruits and flowers.
The milk-laden cows were floating in abundant milk.
74. The birds, beasts and lower creatures were all nonenvious. Material life in the
Vaishnava kingdom was regulated and perfect.
 78

75. All immersed in bliss, sing the glories of Hari! The hearts of the Vaishnavas
dance in ecstasy to see this.
76. The entire world is filled with the use of material objects without a trace of
devotion to the Lord.
77. Still, they are searching after peace. Preach Krishna consciousness—fulfill their
desires.
78. Today, my brothers, get to this task. Save the battered souls by your preaching.
79. Srila Prabhupada! Please be merciful today. This time have compassion. You are
not a conditioned soul of this material world.
80. Whatever independence one may have, let it be cast into the waters. The lowly
Abhaya offers this presentation today.

------------
 79

CHAPTER FIVE

— GURU-TATTVA —
FROM "WHO IS PRABHUPADA? - THE FIRST COMPREHENSIVE DELINEATION ON GURU-TATTVA " CHAPTER VII -
PUBLISHED IN 1999 BY THE SAME AUTHOR

This dissertation about Guru-tattva comprises the following sections:

GURU-TATTVA - CHAPTER VII (TRUE IDENTITIES OF THE SPIRITUAL MASTERS) FROM "WHO IS PRABHUPADA,"
PUBLISHED IN 1999 BY THE SAME AUTHOR (PG. 73). PREFACE (PG. 73). PART I - THE BASICS OF GURU-
TATTVA (PG. 00). PSYCHOLOGY LEADS TO PHILOSOPHY (PG. 78). PROPER POWER OF DISCRIMINATION,
SAMSKARAS AND ITS PSYCHOLOGICAL INFLUENCES. VAISHNAVIS SHOULD NEVER OFFER DIKSHA TO MALE DEVOTEES
(PG. 79). A— WESTERN AND INDIAN GURUS (PG. 82). B— KANISHTHA, MADHYAMA, AND UTTAMA GURUS (PG.
83). C— BRAHMACHARI, GRIHASTHA, CASTE-GOSWAMI, SANNYASI, AND BABAJI-GURUS (PG. 85). D—
GOSHTIANANDI (SANNYASI) AND BHAJANANANDI (BABAJI) GURUS (PG. 92). E— HARINAMA-MANTRA, GAYATRI /
GOPALA-MANTRA, AND SANNYASA-MANTRA GURUS (PG. 96). F— DIKSHA AND SHIKSHA-GURUS (PG. 98). G—
INDEPENDENT AND INSTITUTIONAL OR PROFESSIONAL RITVIK-GURUS (PG. 103). H— PRAKRITA-SAHAJIYA AND
KALI-CHELA OR PATANAVADI-GURUS (PG. 110). DEMONIAC INFLUENCES IN MATERIALISTIC PEOPLE (PG. 117).
PATANAVADIS ARE REAL ENEMIES OF VAISHNAVAS (PG. 113). PART II - ESSENTIALS OF GURU-TATTVA, THREE
ETERNAL RELATIONSHIPS OF THE SOUL (PG. 118). DIKSHA AND SHIKSHA-PARAMPARA (PG. 120). OFFENSIVE
CHANTING OF THE HOLY NAME AND ITS DREADFUL EFFECTS (PG. 121). APPROACHING A GURU (PG. 121). ALL
ARE GURU (PG. 123). QUALIFIED GURUS DO NOT IMMEDIATELY OR WHIMSICALLY APPLY THE SIDDHANTA (PG.
124). NINE FUNDAMENTAL STAGES OF GURUSHIP (PG. 129). 1— GURU-MAHAMAYA (PG. 130). 2— GURU-
BRAHMAN (PG. 132). 3— GURU-PARAMATMA (PG. 135). 4— GURU-VAIKUNTHA (PG. 135). 5— GURU-
AYODHYA (PG. 137). 6— GURU-DVARAKA (PG. 140). 7— GURU-MATHURA (PG. 141). 8— GURU-
VRINDAVANA (PG. 143). 9— GURU-CHAITANYA OR GURU-GAURANGA (PG. 145). GURU-TATTVA AND GURU-
LILA TWO DIFFERENT ASPECTS OF EQUAL SUBSTANCE (PG. 148). CONCLUSION (PG. 150).

PREFACE
SAMBANDHA-JNANA OR JIVA-TATTVA, AND ABHIDHEYA-JNANA OR GURU-TATTVA

The Gaudiya Vaishnava philosophy, as a school of thought of Personalism par

excellence, states that the jivas or living entities, have eternal individualities in a spark-like
shape, which emanate from the Lord’s transcendental form, as His separate part and parcels
(vibhinnamsha), and pervade the entire atmosphere of the spiritual sky as constituents of His
impersonal feature known as Brahman. As spiritual sparks, their individualities are eternally
related to the Lord as His part and parcels thus carrying an inherent eternal attitude of devo-
tional service towards Him. Whether the jivas are in the material or spiritual realms, they
always serve the Supreme Lord through His external or internal energies. A spiritual body is
concealed in the atomic spiritual spark forms of the living entities until they develop a
relationship of personal companionship with the Lord. The jivas conceal their spiritual bodies
within their atomic spark-like identity to perfectly exemplify the principle of pure love between
the Lord and His part and parcels, since this love only occurs under the principle of total free
will. It is from the marginal energy of the Lord, which is constituted of the infinite tatastha-
jivas, where from they freely choose to be within His internal energy, thus fully manifesting
their spiritual bodies, or to be within His external energy by retaining their spark-like forms as
constituents of the Brahmajyoti aspect of the Lord. Therefore, the jivas require a spark-like
form, which is of neutral identity, before they have the chance to individually decide under
which aspect of service they will relate with their eternal Lord. This is understood to be a
condition of perfect free will. As the enjoyer of all pleasures, the Lord bestows a spark-like
 80

shape to the jivas for the purpose of fulfilling His perfect loving needs, or chid-vilasa.26 The
relationship between the jivas and the Lord is thus perfectly established on a platform of
impartiality. The jivas conceal their spiritual bodies within their spark-like shapes, and
independently choose when to manifest them, as perfect examples of free will under a true
concept of a loving relationship. The jivas’ free will is eternal, however, upon forever
eradicating the negative aspect of their free will to reject the personal company of the Lord,
the free will continues in the exclusive positive variegatedness of devotional service towards
Him.

The jivas in the Brahmajyoti are equal to the jivas in the personal company of the
Supreme Person in spiritual essence only, but not in their categorical identity. The jivas in the
conditioned state within the material world, or in the inadequate liberated state as parts of the
Brahmajyoti, always keep their constitutional identity as spiritual sparks. However, the jivas in
the personal company of the Lord have already manifested their bodies or forms of spiritual
substance, which they retain throughout eternity.

It is highly recommended to always keep in mind the above principles since not to do
so would expose the prospective Vaishnava to continue being affected by impersonal
conceptions. The jivas in the Brahmajyoti are equal to the jivas in the personal company of
the Lord in Vaikuntha or Goloka Vrindavana in spiritual essence only, but not in their
categorical identity. The jivas in the conditioned state in the material world or in the liberated
state in the impersonal aspect of the Lord or Brahmajyoti, always keep shapes as spiritual
sparks. However, the jivas in the personal company of the Lord have eternal bodies or forms
of full spiritual substance. One of the five categories of emancipation achieved by a liberated
soul, which thus becomes a personal companion of the Lord is sarupya-mukti, or the
achievement of a body with similar features as that of the Lord. Therefore, to claim that the
jivas could again become spiritual sparks due to falling down, after having fully manifested
their spiritual bodies in the company of the Lord, is to equalize their circumstantial identities
as spiritual sparks—only meant to fulfill a perfectly loving need of the Lord, or chid-vilasa—to
their constitutional identities as spiritual persons, and this is Patanavada philosophy.
However, an eternal parikara or personal companion of the Lord may decide to participate in
a personal lila or pastime of the Lord, and to that effect may accept any form, since he/she
will always continue to be in perfect loving relationship with the Lord, and therefore never falls
down.

Srila Prabhupada states that persons in the mode of passion are rooted in their false
ego and try to lord over material nature. Allured by their mental speculative plans
Patanavadis have created the greatest havoc in the Western Vaishnava community first, and
thereafter in India itself.

SB. 3.5.29

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "A pure living entity in his original spiritual existence is
fully conscious of his constitutional position as an eternal servitor of the Lord. All souls
who are situated in such pure consciousness are liberated, and therefore they eternally
live in bliss and knowledge in the various Vaikuntha planets in the spiritual sky. When the
material creation is manifested, it is not meant for them. The eternally liberated souls are
called nitya-muktas, and they have nothing to do with the material creation. The material
creation is meant for rebellious souls who are not prepared to accept subordination under
the Supreme Lord. This spirit of false lordship is called false ego. It is manifested in three
modes of material nature, and it exists in mental speculation only. Those who are in the
mode of goodness think that each and every person is God, and thus they laugh at the
pure devotees, who try to engage in the transcendental loving service of the Lord. Those

26
The Lord’s eternal desire to enjoy different pleasures.
 81

who are puffed up by the mode of passion try to lord it over material nature in various
ways. Some of them engage in altruistic activities as if they were agents appointed to do
good to others by their mental speculative plans. Such men accept the standard ways of
mundane altruism, but their plans are made on the basis of false ego."

The following is the philosophical analysis to reveal the identity of the various
categories of servants of the Supreme Lord under the Gauriya (from Gaura) Vaishnava
tradition, or as propounded by Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, who is popularly known as Gaura
or Lord Gauranga. However, a detailed analysis of the science of Guru-tattva requires two
parts:

PART I: The Basics of Guru-tattva - Introduction to the basic descriptions of the

subject matter, and the variegated spectrum of potential gurus.

A— Western and Indian gurus. B— Kanishtha, Madhyama, and Uttama-gurus. C—

Brahmachari, Grihastha, Caste-goswami, Sannyasi, and Babaji-gurus. D— Goshtianandi
(sannyasi) and Bhajananandi (babaji) gurus. E— Harinama-mantra, Gayatri / Gopala-mantra,
and Sannyasa-mantra-gurus. F— Diksha and Shiksha-gurus. G— Independent and
Institutional or Professional Ritvik-gurus. H— Prakrita-sahajiya and Kali-chela or Patanavadi-
gurus.

PART II: Definitions of the essential nine categories of spiritual preceptors.

1— Guru-Mahamaya. 2— Guru-Brahman. 3— Guru-Paramatma. 4— Guru-Vaikuntha. 5—

Guru-Ayodhya. 6— Guru-Dvaraka. 7— Guru-Mathura. 8— Guru-Vrindavana. 9— Guru-
Chaitanya or Guru-Gauranga.

PART I - THE BASICS OF GURU-TATTVA - INTRODUCTION TO THE BASIC DESCRIPTIONS OF THE

SUBJECT MATTER, AND THE VARIEGATED SPECTRUM OF POTENTIAL GURUS.

sarva-desha-kala-dasaya janera kartavya / guru-pashe sei bhakti prashtavya, shrotavya

“Is the duty of every man—in every country, in every circumstance and at all times—to
approach the bona fide spiritual master, question him about devotional service and listen to
him explain the process.” Cc. Madhya 25.122

There are several sub-categories in each of the basic classes of gurus described
herein. A thorough analysis of these sub-categories will expose the subject of Rasa-tattva in
detail, which is in itself the subtlest subject of the spiritual science to be delineated in another
study. A complete refined analysis of each category of gurus will be very extensive, since it is
based on a broad variety of loving relationships, which the Supreme Lord displays with the
living entities. Therefore, what is being described next is just the introduction to the outskirts
of the unlimited spectrum of loving relationship with the Lord or Rasa-tattva. However, Guru-
tattva is the middle way towards Rasa-tattva, and this analysis is based on the main
emotional motivations, which motivates a guru’s personality and consequent teachings. This
analysis classifies some of the important aspects any thoughtful seeker must consider in the
search for a sad-guru or a self-realized spiritual preceptor. Again, this is the general
description of the main nine identities of guruship, a thorough analysis would also entail
studying in additional detail the gurus who are not totally fixed on any particular rasa with the
Lord, and therefore have a mixed relationship with Him (rasabhasa).

Everyone who receives training from a teacher in turn can become a teacher. This is a
natural process in human development or social evolution. In the life of every person there
will always be someone superior in knowledge to follow (elders, preceptors or teachers);
 82

there will always be someone in a less advanced position to assist with what one may have
learned (juniors in knowledge or age, students, etc.), and also there will always be someone
with a similar level of experiences to share realizations as equals (friends, companions,
brothers). Either by intellectual or practical realizations any person will be able to
communicate his acquired knowledge to others. The tenor of those teachings will depend on
the intensity of one's own knowledge and realizations. However, from intellectual knowledge
to factual realization—which takes place solely in the heart—there is a long way to traverse.
Considering the almost infinite quantity of material universes in which a living entity
may have taken birth, and the many different species of life in which he may have already
existed, the evidence of such experiences definitively appears to be lost somewhere in one’s
memory. However, those previous lives are the background of the jiva’s present body mind
constitution. Somehow, most of the experiences recollected in one’s childhood, boyhood or
adulthood appear to be lost from constant awareness. Nonetheless, those experiences must
be as real as one’s very personality is today, since our present personality is the result of
having experienced been a child, a boy, and then an adult. Although one doesn’t keep an
easy remembrance of all the experiences on this lifetime, evidently our personality is the by-
product of those various experiences. Regarding the spiritual awakening the Western society
has been experiencing in this past decades, one has to acknowledge the great contribution
that the past lives therapy has produced by scientifically introducing the process of
remembering previous lives.
Therefore, if the soul is eternal, all the different experiences lived in that eternity
evidently has made up our present state of being—intellectually and physically. 27 There is a
difference though between the effects of intellectual and realized experiences, since the
former only offers temporary benefits whereas the later projects itself into future lives. The
commitment of the same mistakes over and over again reveals that actual knowledge of a
past experience differs from the factual realization of such experience. A factual realization of
something reveals a pre-established deep knowledge, which, if a mistake was made, allows
one to avoid making the same mistake again. Therefore, the definition of “realization” is: the
vital experience which once acquired is deeply rooted in one’s being, and forever carried
within. Actual realization of something doesn’t allow the intellect to perpetrate the same errors
again. It seems that even if one were able to remember all knowledge accumulated in another
existence, it would be of no advantage to someone, since having “accumulated knowledge”
doesn’t imply having “realized experience” of such intellectual acquisitions. Therefore, one
has to analyze one’s identity as being composed of the intellect and the ego or the self, which
is also known as the soul. The intellect can assist the ego-self-soul to disentangle from
material conditioning, however it requires a pure intellect to do so.
The mundane intellect of a conditioned soul can be very extensive. The intelligence or
knowledge, for example, of a Doctor of Philosophy from Harvard University, metaphorically
may be as broad as the most extensive lake, however a lake is definitively very shallow when
compared to the ocean. In the same way, the mundane intellect is very shallow in self-ego-
soul-realization.28 The pure intellect of a realized soul-self-ego though may not necessarily be
as vast as the water of a great lake, but it is, to use the same comparison, deeper than the
deepest ocean.29 Although a certain guru may have more extensive general scriptural
knowledge than others, it is the depth of his realized knowledge that will make him dear to
Krishna. The depth of a guru’s realized knowledge will be shown in the way he acts and

27
The Sanskrit term for the accumulated experiences from previous births, which supplied the basis for
our present emotional behavior, is called “samskara.”
28
“One may be well-versed in all the transcendental literature of the Vedas, but if he fails to be
acquainted with the Supreme, then it must be concluded that all of his education is like the burden of a
beast or like one’s keeping a cow without milking capacity” (SB. 11.11.18). “The form you are seeing
with your transcendental eyes cannot be understood simply by studying the Vedas, nor by undergoing
serious penances, nor by charity, nor by worship. It is not by these means that one can see Me as I am”
(Bg. 11.53).
29
“My dear Arjuna, only by undivided devotional service can I be understood as I am, standing before
you, and can thus be seen directly. Only in this way can you enter into the mysteries of My
understanding” (Bg. 11.54).
 83

communicates his knowledge from the heart—where realized knowledge resides. Moreover,
this will be perceived proportionally to the disciple’s inner inclination to serve the Lord in a
specific inclination (see Chapter V - The basics of Krishna-Rasa Conception).

achinoti yah shastrartham achare sthapayaty api

svayam acharate yasmad acharyas tena kirttitah

“An acharya is one who fully understands the conclusions of the revealed scriptures and
whose behavior reflects his deep realization. He is a living example for he teaches the
meaning of the scriptures both by word and deed.” (Vayu Purana)

upaniya tu yah shisyam veda-madhyapayed dvijah

sankalpam sa-rahasyam cha tam acharyam prachakshate

“An acharya is not one who only confers the sacred thread. He trains his disciples in sacrifice
and teaches them the confidential meaning of the Vedas. Such a spiritual master is an
acharya, according to saintly authorities.” (Manu Samhita 2.140)

The greatest journey the conditioned soul has to take to reach soul-ego-self-realization
is not one of almost infinite bodies traversing the most distant planetary systems in the
universe, but actually just about sixteen inches—yes! barely the “physical” distance from his
own head (where the intellect resides) to the heart (the soul’s place of residence in the human
body). The soul resides in the heart of the living entity, and the Lord is his eternal companion
(chaitya-guru).30 Reaching this knowledge of the self-ego-soul means to be closer to the
knowledge of the Lord. Actually, it is the very Lord who is the original spiritual master, and
when the seeker manifests his propensity to meet Him, He also appears externally as the
instructor and initiating gurus. Acting externally in such a function, the Lord always
reciprocates the desires of the seeker, and this is done proportionally to the seeker’s
devotional mood or inclinations.31

When an individual receives training to understand his position as Brahman or his

natural spiritual identity, in turn he will also become a teacher. The efficacy of every process
of learning is proportionally rooted to the student’s capacity to understand—and to realize—
the teacher’s message, as well as to the teacher’s capacity to transmit his intellectual—and
factual realizations—to the student. This responsibility must come from both sides, and
between them always appears the Supreme Witness, or the Lord in His form as Paramatma,
who kindly reciprocates proportionally to each individual according to his deepest intentions.
Any sincere student must confront his/her deepest intentions towards the path of self-
realization. Logic and reasoning are tightly connected during any sort of research, but only
through the intuitive nature of the living force (the soul), can the true nature of the spirit be
fully revealed—and that only to a candid and sincere seeker. By candid and sincere seekers,
the Bhagavad-gita conclusively refers to those individuals whose full extinction of their
mundane egotism lead them to realize that they are not God themselves. Therefore for an
individual to reach such a conclusion Vedic literature stresses the assistance of the divine
preceptor, or a self-realized person—a bona fide spiritual master. But if students fail to be
sincere and disinterested in their attempt, they have to assume responsibility for supporting a
mundane religion, a pseudo-spiritual sect or a vicious cult, just by their decision to assist a
pseudo-spiritual guide. Under such a sad event, it can be observed that insincere seekers just
30
“I am [Krishna as Paramatma] seated in everyone’s heart, and from Me come remembrance,
knowledge and forgetfulness. By all the Vedas, I am to be known. Indeed, I am the compiler of Vedanta,
and I am the knower of the Vedas” (Bg. 15.15). “Krishna is situated in everyone’s heart as chaitya-guru,
the spiritual master within. When He is kind to some fortunate conditioned soul, He personally gives one
lessons to progress in devotional service, instructing the person as the Supersoul within and the spiritual
master without” (Cc. Madhya-lila, 22.47).
31
“As all surrender unto Me, I reward them accordingly. Everyone follows My path in all respects, O son
of Pritha.” (Bg. 4.11)
 84

exercise their own poor sukriti (devotional merits) first, and then continue incrementing their
propensity to cheat others.

The Bhagavad-gita, is the main book from the philosophical heritage of Vedic literature.
The Gita is a gift for mankind to seriously penetrate the realm of spiritual thought. The
Supreme Lord has said: “Just try to learn the truth by approaching a spiritual master. Inquire
from him submissively and render service unto him. The self-realized souls can impart
knowledge unto you because they have seen the truth (Bg. 4.34).” “Having obtained real
knowledge from a self-realized soul, you will never fall again into such illusion, for by this
knowledge you will see that all living beings are but part of the Supreme, or, in other words,
that they are Mine (Bg. 4.35).” Following the Lord’s advice, a serious student should first
inquire submissively—but intelligently—, and consequently learn how to serve the teacher.
Therefore, any serious disciple must be very alert when selecting a bona fide spiritual guide
(Cc. Madhya-lila, 24.330).

PSYCHOLOGY LEADS TO PHILOSOPHY

Long before Western thinkers propounded the several philosophies the world is presently
acquainted with, the Vedas spoke of sad-darshana, or the six philosophical paths for man-
kind. The spreading of technological evolution however came from the West, and the whole
world adopted it in due course, establishing thus a culture predominantly predisposed toward
Western ideas. With the new Western scientific outlook of life the teachings from the East
became unknown or even worst—misinterpreted. The Vedas teach about the science of the
soul, but Western seekers, already devoid of fluent contact with the East, developed and
established new denominations for the study of the mind and life’s origins.
By dictionary definition the word “psychology” means “the science of the soul,” from the
Greek psyche (“breath”) and logos (“knowledge of”). The term psyche was used by Greek
philosophers to refer to the vital principle in man. The history of the word “psychology,” goes
back only to 1590 when Goclenius32 introduced the term to name “the science of the soul.” On
the other hand, the word “philosophy” means “love of wisdom,” from the Greek philos (“love
of”) and sophia (“wisdom”).
We can assert here that an individual’s inclination to learn “the science of the soul” will
open up his path for the “love of wisdom.” The nature of the living entity is inherently
connected to the Whole Absolute, and it is this inherent nature of the soul which impels the
need for searching the Ultimate Truth. However, the experiences of innumerable lifetimes in
the conditioned stage has influenced each individual to hold a particular inclination towards
the Absolute Goal. When an individual seeks knowledge about the Absolute Truth he already
carries within him certain propensities, which delineate a specific inclination towards this goal.
This could be defined as the individual’s personal emotional inclination towards the Absolute
Truth. It is this natural emotional inclination, which present in every human being, has been
the source of inspiration for thinkers to develop what became known as “psychology” or the
“science of the soul.” However, since the cultures from Western traditions are not deeply
spiritually rooted, psychology rather became the “science of the mind” instead of the science
of the soul.
The natural way to express one’s inclinations to learn about the nature of the soul was
known by the Western world as “philosophy” or “the love for wisdom.” However, in actuality
the various philosophies which mankind developed are just the manifestation of the various
psychological states of their propounders. Every individual has a psychological frame of mind,
which is intrinsically related to his individual search and particular perception of the Absolute
Truth. Consequently, there will always be a predetermined state of consciousness influencing
every individual to adhere to or develop a philosophical approach, which will be most
appropriate to his own psychological inclinations. Ultimately, if in the conglomerate of
experiences of any individual there can be found so much emotional or psychological
variegatedness, it should consequently be admitted that its source, the Absolute, must

32
Rudolf Goclenius, 1547-1628. German philosopher who followed Melanchthon and Peter Ramus.
 85

contain such variegatedness also. In a commentary of Srimad Bhagavatam by Srila

Bhaktivedanta Prabhupada it is found:

SB. 1.6.33
"The Supreme Lord Sri Krishna, whose glories and activities are pleasing to hear, at once
appears on the seat of my heart, as if called for, as soon as I begin to chant His holy
activities."
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "It is natural psychology in every individual case that a
person likes to hear and enjoy his personal glories enumerated by others. This is natural
instinct, and the Lord, being also an individual personality like others, is not an exception to
this psychology because psychological characteristics visible in the individual souls are but
reflections of the same psychology in the Absolute Lord. The only difference is that the Lord is
the greatest personality of all and absolute in all His affairs. If, therefore, the Lord is attracted
by pure devotee’s chanting of His glories, there is nothing astonishing. Since He is the
Absolute, He can appear Himself in the picture of His glorification, the two things being
identical."

The principle being stressed herein is that a spiritual preceptor, whoever may be,
already has an intrinsic propensity to approach the Supreme. Whether an individual has a
natural attraction towards the Lord’s impersonal feature or His variegated transcendental
identities, it is the natural result of a deep and inherent inclination to relate with the source of
everything, or the Absolute Truth. This subject has been already delineated in Chapter V -
Krishna-Rasa Conception.

PROPER POWER OF DISCRIMINATION, SAMSKARAS AND ITS PSYCHOLOGICAL INFLUENCES. VAISHNAVIS

SHOULD NEVER OFFER DIKSHA TO MALE DEVOTEES.

The word samskara denotes the effects on the mind body constitution from actions of
previous lives. The samskaras are the references imbued in the personality of an individual
from previous experiences, whence the mind will refer to take steps in the present life.
Nonetheless, until one properly understands what is the actual stage of an individual’s
spiritual awakenings, the individual’s samskaras will be the main references to his personality.
However, one should never commit the mistake of estimating the spiritual status of a person
by the clothes he is wearing, or his general bodily appearance. It is most important though,
that one must know how to develop a proper power of discrimination. Without experience
anyone can commit serious mistakes by misjudging a true devotee, thus being able to be
mislead by revering someone who may actually be a pseudo devotee or not really a devotee
at all. Therefore, the more one becomes acquainted with the achintya-bhedabheda (Oneness
in Diversity) philosophical conception of Sri Gauranga Mahaprabhu, the more one will
develop a deep power of discrimination.
It is to be noticed though, that proper power of discrimination also means to gradually
turn from mundane to transcendental discrimination. It is therefore the real development of a
transcendental power of discrimination, which will give an individual the natural awakening of
his ultimate loving relationship (rasa) with one of the various personal companions (parikaras)
of the Divine Couple. This is in itself the deepest philosophical subject, and its study and
analysis is to be developed in another book.
There are some insights regarding samskaras from the pastime of Romaharshana
Suta, the father of Suta Goswami. Romaharshana Suta was killed by Sri Balarama in front of
the sages gathered at the forest of Naimisharanya, while he was ready to deliver the
Bhagavatam and did not pay obeisances to Balarama when He entered the assembly of
sages and devotees. The following is Srila Bhaktivedanta Prabhupada’s commentary on this
incident:

KRISHNA BOOK - “The Killing of Romaharshana”

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Unfortunately, after being worshipped and seated at His
 86

place, Lord Balarama saw Romaharshana, the disciple of Vyasadeva (the literary incarnation
of Godhead), still sitting on the Vyasasana. He had neither gotten up from his seat nor offered
Him respects. Because he was seated on the Vyasasana, he foolishly thought himself greater
than the Lord; therefore Balarama then considered the history of Romaharshana: he was
born in a suta family or a mixed family, born of a brahmana woman and kshatriya man.
Therefore although Romaharshana considered Balarama a kshatriya he should not have
remained sitting on a higher seat. Lord Balarama considered that Romaharshana, according
to his position by birth, should not have accepted the higher sitting position, because there
were many learned brahmanas and sages present. He also observed that Romaharshana not
only did not come down from his exalted seat, but he did not even stand up and offer his
respects when Balaramaji entered the assembly. Lord Balarama did not like the audacity of
Romaharshana, and he became very angry with him...
...When Lord Balarama saw that Romaharshana Suta did not understand the highest principle
of religiousness in spite of having studied all the Vedas, He certainly could not support his
position. Romaharshana Suta had been given a chance to become a perfect brahmana, but
because of his ill behavior in his relationship with the Supreme Personality of Godhead, his
low birth was immediately remembered. Romaharshana Suta had been given the position of
a brahmana, but he had not been born in the family of a brahmana; he had been born in a
pratiloma family. According to the Vedic concept, there are two kinds of mixed family heritage.
They are called anuloma and pratiloma. When a male is united with a female of a lower caste,
the offspring is called anuloma; but when a male unites with a woman of a higher caste, the
offspring is called pratiloma. Romaharshana Suta belonged to the pratiloma family because
his father was a kshatriya and his mother a brahmana. Because Romaharshana’s
transcendental realization was not perfect, Lord Balarama remembered his pratiloma
heritage. The idea is that any man can be given the chance to be come a brahmana, but if he
improperly uses the position of a brahmana without actual realization, then his elevation to
the brahminical position is not valid.
After seeing the deficiency of realization in Romaharshana Suta, Lord Balarama
decided to chastise him for being puffed up. Lord Balarama therefore said, ‘This man is liable
to be awarded the death punishment because, although he has the good qualification of
being a disciple of Lord Vyasadeva and although he has studied all the Vedic literature from
this exalted personality, he was not submissive in the presence of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead.’ As stated in Bhagavad-gita, a person who is actually a brahmana and is very
learned must automatically become very gentle also. In the case of Romaharshana Suta,
although he was very learned and had been given the chance to become a brahmana, he had
not become gentle. From this we can understand that when one is puffed up by material
acquisition, he cannot acquire the gentle behavior befitting a brahmana. The learning of such
a person is as good as a valuable jewel decorating the hood of a serpent and is as fearful as
an ordinary serpent. If a person does not become meek and humble, all his studies of the
Vedas and Puranas and his vast knowledge in the shastras become simply outward dress,
like the costume of a theatrical artist dancing on the stage. Lord Balarama began to consider
thus: ‘I have appeared in order to chastise false persons who are internally impure but
externally pose themselves to be very learned and religious. My killing of such person is
proper to check them from further sinful activity.’”

Humility on the part of a sincere prospective Vaishnava can make one become very
gentle, but if such a person is not ready to dive deeply into analysis using the power of
discrimination, undoubtedly one will fall victim to false conclusions due to sentimentalism. In
the Bhagavatam Srila Prabhupada elaborates on this subject:

SB. 1.7.42
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Ashvatthama was condemned by the Lord Himself, and he
was treated by Arjuna just like a culprit, not like the son of a brahmana or teacher. But when
he was brought before Srimati Draupadi, she, although begrieved for the murder of her sons,
and although the murderer was present before her, could not withdraw the due respect
 87

generally offered to a brahmana or to the son of a brahmana. This is due to her mild nature
as a woman. Women as a class are no better than boys, and therefore they have no
discriminatory power like that of a man. Ashvatthama proved himself to be an unworthy son of
Dronacharya or of a brahmana, and for this reason he was condemned by the greatest
authority, Lord Sri Krishna, and yet a mild woman could not withdraw her natural courtesy for
a brahmana.
Even to date, in a Hindu family a woman shows proper respect to the brahmana
caste, however fallen and heinous a brahma-bandhu may be. But the men have begun to pro-
test against brahma-bandhus who are born in families of good brahmanas but by action are
less than shudras.
The specific words used in this shloka are vama-svabhava, 'mild and gentle by nature.'
A good man or woman accepts anything very easily, but a man of average intelligence does
not do so. But, anyway, we should not give up our reason and discriminatory power just to be
gentle. One must have good discriminatory power to judge a thing on its merit. We should not
follow the mild nature of a woman and thereby accept that which is not genuine. Ashvatthama
may be respected by a good-natured woman, but that does not mean that he is as good as a
genuine brahmana."

Although a pure devotee of the Lord, Draupadi could not avoid that "due to her mild
nature as a woman. Women as a class are no better than boys, and therefore they have no
discriminatory power like that of a man." Therefore Srila Prabhupada declares below that
even pure devotee woman should not offer initiation to male devotees. However, a pure
Vaishnavi may officiate as a shiksha-guru to mature male devotees. In Bhakti Ratnakara, it is
found that Sri Yadunandana Acharya became the disciple of Virachandra Prabhu, and Srimati
and Sri Narayani were given initiation in mantra by Sri Jahnava Mata. This means the
Vaishnava etiquette for a pure Vaishnavi-guru to offer diksha only to female devotees should
be always observed —though Sri Jhanava mata was qualified to initiate the whole world.

SB 4.12.32
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Dhruva had a feeling of obligation to his mother, Suniti. It
was Suniti who had given him the clue, which had now enabled him to be personally carried
to the Vaikuntha planet by the associates of Lord Vishnu. He now remembered her and
wanted to take her with him. Actually, Dhruva Maharaja's mother, Suniti, was his patha-
pradarshaka-guru. Patha-pradarshaka-guru means 'the guru, or the spiritual master, who
shows the way. Such a guru is sometimes called shiksha-guru. Although Narada Muni was
his diksha-guru (initiating spiritual master), Suniti, his mother, was the first who gave him
instruction on how to achieve the favor of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. It is the duty
of the shiksha-guru or diksha-guru to instruct the disciple in the right way, and it depends on
the disciple to execute the process. According to shastric injunctions, there is no difference
between shiksha-guru and diksha-guru, and generally the shiksha-guru later on becomes the
diksha-guru. Suniti, however, being a woman, and specifically his mother, could not become
Dhruva Maharaja's diksha-guru. Still, he was not less obliged to Suniti. There was no
question of carrying Narada Muni to Vaikunthaloka, but Dhruva Maharaja thought of his
mother."

SB. 1.7.42
“She could not tolerate Ashvatthama’s being bound by ropes, and being a devoted lady, she
said: Release him, for he is a brahmana, our spiritual master”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "As soon as Ashvatthama was brought before Draupadi, she
thought it intolerable that a brahmana should be arrested like a culprit and brought before her
in that condition, especially when the brahmana happened to be a teacher’s son.
Arjuna arrested Ashvatthama knowing perfectly well that he was the son of Dronacharya.
Krishna also knew him to be so, but both of them condemned the murderer without
consideration of his being the son of a brahmana. According to revealed scriptures, a teacher
or spiritual master is liable to be rejected if he proves himself unworthy of the position of a
 88

guru or spiritual master. A guru is called also an acharya, or a person who has personally
assimilated all the essence of shastras and has helped his disciples to adopt the ways.
Ashvatthama failed to discharge the duties of a brahmana or teacher, and therefore he was
liable to be rejected from the exalted position of a brahmana. On this consideration, both Lord
Sri Krishna and Arjuna were right in condemning Ashvatthama. But to a good lady like
Draupadi, the matter was considered not from the angle of shastric vision, but as a matter of
custom. By custom, Ashvatthama was offered the same respect as offered to his father. It
was so because generally the people accept the son of a brahmana as a real brahmana, by
sentiment only. Factually the matter is different. A brahmana is accepted on the merit of
qualification and not on the merit of simply being the son of a brahmana.
But in spite of all this, Draupadi desired that Ashvatthama be at once released, and it was
all the same a good sentiment for her. This means that a devotee of the Lord can tolerate all
sorts of tribulation personally, but still such devotees are never unkind to others, even to the
enemy. These are the characteristics of one who is a pure devotee of the Lord."

The following purport by Srila Prabhupada denotes the need of proper discriminatory
power to know how to reject what is not bona fide and accept what merits acceptance:

Cc.Adi-lila, 6.14-15
Purport by Srila Prabhupada quoting Srila Baladeva Vidyabhushana (final paragraph):
"The system to adjust two contradictory scriptures is to refer to the Vedas, for references from
the Vedas are accepted as final judgments. When we refer to a particular scripture, it must be
authorized, and for this authority it must strictly follow the Vedic injunctions. If someone
presents an alternative doctrine he himself has manufactured, that doctrine will prove itself
useless, for any doctrine that tries to prove that Vedic evidence is meaningless immediately
proves itself meaningless. The followers of the Vedas unanimously accept the authority of
Manu and Parashara in the disciplic succession. Their statements, however, do not support
the atheistic Kapila because the Kapila mentioned in the Vedas is a different Kapila, the son
of Kardama and Devahuti. The atheist Kapila is a descendant of the dynasty of Agni and is
one of the conditioned souls. But the Kapila who is the son of Kardama Muni is accepted as
an incarnation of Vasudeva."

There are categorical differences between the great diversity of spiritual instructors.
There are instructors who can become the real enemies of sincere seekers. Therefore, it is of
utmost necessity for a person to conduct a deep analysis before he really decides to get
involved in accepting a spiritual guide. The following are the basic groups of various
designations to be analyzed before entering into the nine main categories of guru-tattva:

A— WESTERN AND INDIAN GURUS.

B— KANISHTHA, MADHYAMA, AND UTTAMA GURUS.
C— BRAHMACHARI, GRIHASTHA, CASTE-GOSWAMI, SANNYASI, AND BABAJI-GURUS.
D— GOSHTIANANDI (SANNYASI) AND BHAJANANANDI (BABAJI) GURUS.
E— HARINAMA-MANTRA, GAYATRI / GOPAL-MANTRA, AND SANNYASA-MANTRA-GURUS.
F— DIKSHA AND SIKSHA-GURUS.
G— INDEPENDENT AND INSTITUTIONAL OR PROFESSIONAL RITVIK-GURUS.
H— PRAKRITA-SAHAJIYA AND KALI-CHELA GURUS.

A— WESTERN AND INDIAN GURUS

Samskaras will undoubtedly influence the personality and activities of every individual.
Real transcendental realizations imply having overcome the bodily conception of life; never-
theless, it is good advice to ascertain whether or not his previous samskaras are involved
when there is a doubt about the activities or character of a spiritual guide. It will always be
required to hear one’s inner consciousness while analyzing a prospective guru. Practical
experience shows that one may find a teacher whose Western samskaras manifest great lack
 89

of religiosity, but he demonstrates a pure inclination for spontaneous devotion. On the other
hand, one may find a teacher whose Eastern samskaras manifest an exclusive tendency
towards ritualistic or deep religious sentiments, but lacks spiritual realizations. Therefore, his
neophyte character will expose a poor power of discrimination in his teaching experiences.
There are sectarian religious or ethnic communities in the Eastern and Western world,
which are extremely materialistically inclined. Such materialistic ethnic religious groups
consider that a person has to be born from the womb of a person of the particular community
to be recognized as one of them. This is the characteristic of an extreme materialistic and
pseudo-religious society of individuals. Even in the midst of Vedic culture, history reveals this
dreadful mentality, practiced by caste “goswamis.” Therefore, if by chance a person from an
extremely materialistic ethnic background becomes inclined to practice Vaishnavism, there is
no doubt that he should be accepted as a prospective devotee. However, if in due course of
time, his samskaras are influencing him to act under the influence of his previous sectarian
and materialistic religious faith or ethnic background, one has to expose it for his own
protection. Any materialistic and neophyte student of Vaishnavism—even in the robes of
sannyasa or in an artificially designated post as an acharya—will always be partial to students
from his same mundane religious or ethnic background. This occurs since attachment to the
false ego, and the influences of previous samskaras are so strong that they can deceive
anyone—even the most scholarly person. As in the case of Romaharshana Suta, these false
devotees are easily identified, since they never respect or show any regard for senior
Vaishnavas, whether they are their own god brothers or any well-wisher god brother of their
spiritual master.
There will always be a need to engage one’s sense of intuition to secure an opinion as
to what intensity previous samskaras are influencing a guru’s behavior, and most particularly
to what intensity they are influencing one’s own real intentions in following such a guru.
According to the previous analysis about the psychological influences one has inherited from
previous lives, one may only be able to make a proper assessment of a particular situation by
how events finally unfold. In essence there is no designation for the soul, and a surrendered
soul can manifest from any mundane background. Nonetheless, one surely will fail in
choosing a proper guru if one exclusively refers to either the guru’s social, intellectual, or
religious background. The inner call of the heart, or one’s inner consciousness, is always
decisive in making the right decisions on the path of self-realization. Finally, just as a Western
guru can make mistakes in trying to guide an Eastern student, an Eastern guru also may not
be qualified to guide Western students. Nonetheless, a Western guru is definitely more
exposed to a lower stratum of samskaras, and this is a clear reason why a Western guru
must always be eager to develop the devotional sobriety and philosophical depth that may be
more easily inherent to a bona fide Eastern guru.

B— KANISHTHA MADHYAMA, AND UTTAMA GURUS

The following is an excerpt from Srila Prabhupada’s purports to stress the concept of
gurus within the kanishtha, madhyama and uttama categories. It is accepted in the Vaishnava
circles that a pure devotee is automatically a spiritual master, and although the category of
his purity can never be questioned, his teaching capacity will depend on his ability to pass his
realizations to others:

Cc. Adi-lila, 7. 51
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "There are three categories of Vaishnavas: kanishtha-
adhikaris, madhyama-adhikaris and uttama-adhikaris. The kanishtha-adhikaris, or the
devotees in the lowest stage of Vaishnava life, has firm faith but is not familiar with the
conclusions of the shastras. The devotee in the second stage, the madhyama-adhikari, is
completely aware of the shastric conclusions and has firm faith in his guru and the Lord. He,
therefore, avoiding non-devotees, preaches to the innocent. However, the maha-bhagavata
or uttama-adhikari, the devotee in the highest stage of devotional life, does not see anyone as
being against the Vaishnava principles, for he regards everyone as a Vaishnava but himself.
 90

This is the essence of Chaitanya Mahaprabhu’s instructions that one be more tolerant than a
tree and think oneself lower than the straw in the street (trinadapi sunichena taror api
sahishnuna). However, even if a devotee is in the uttama-bhagavata status he must come
down to the second status of life, madhyama-adhikari, to be a preacher, for a preacher should
not tolerate blasphemy against another Vaishnava. Although a kanishtha-adhikari also cannot
tolerate such blasphemy, he is not competent to stop it by citing shastric evidences.
Therefore Tapana Mishra and Chandrashekara are understood to be kanishtha-adhikaris
because they could not refute the arguments of the sannyasis in Benares. They appealed to
Lord Chaitanya Mahaprabhu to take action, for they felt that they could not tolerate such
criticism although they also could not stop it."

Cc. Adi-lila, 7.52

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Because the blasphemy was cast against Sri Chaitanya
Mahaprabhu Himself, He did not feel sorry, and therefore He was smiling. This is ideal
Vaishnava behavior. One should not become angry upon hearing criticism of himself, but if
other Vaishnavas are criticized one must be prepared to act as previously suggested. Sri
Chaitanya Mahaprabhu was very compassionate for His pure devotees Tapana Mishra and
Chandrashekara; therefore by His grace these brahmanas immediately came to Him. By His
omnipotency the Lord created this situation for the happiness of His devotees."

Amongst the techniques of spiritual science, development of proper power of

discrimination is one of the most important. In order to be able to categorize spiritually, one
has to be acquainted with the techniques of spiritual science, thus being able to recognize the
various inclinations of the conditioned living entity. Although conditioned, any human being is
meant to gradually manifest his constitutional identity as a natural servant of the Lord. The
key element in devotional service is faith, but this faith must not be blind. A third class
devotee may have become a guru by the decision of an institutional religious process, sect or
movement, but a real prospective Vaishnava must learn to distinguish amongst third, second
and first class devotees.
It is relevant to notice from the Bhaktivedanta Purports above that although "Sri
Chaitanya Mahaprabhu was very compassionate for His pure devotees Tapana Mishra and
Chandrashekara," Srila Prabhupada points out that "Therefore Tapana Mishra and
Chandrashekara are understood to be kanishtha-adhikaris because they could not refute the
arguments of the sannyasis in Benares." This means that although there may be may pure
hearted Vaishnavas in Srila Prabhupada's mission, when senior Vaishnavas are offended
although a "kanishta-adhikari also cannot tolerate such blasphemy, he is not competent to
stop it by citing shastric evidences."

Bg. 9.3
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Now, the development of that faith is the process of Krishna
consciousness. There are three divisions of Krishna conscious men. In the third class are
those who have no faith. Even if they are officially engaged in devotional service, they cannot
achieve the highest perfectional stage. Most probably they will slip, after some time. They
may become engaged, but because they haven’t complete conviction and faith, it is very
difficult for them to continue in Krishna consciousness. We have practical experience in
discharging our missionary activity that some people come and apply themselves to Krishna
consciousness with some hidden motive, and as soon as they are economically a little well
situated they give up this process and take to their old ways again. It is only by faith that one
can advance in Krishna consciousness. As far as the development of faith is concerned, one
who is well versed in the literature of devotional service and has attained the stage of firm
faith is called a first-class person in Krishna consciousness. And in the second class are
those who are not very advanced in understanding the devotional scriptures but who
automatically have firm faith that krishna-bhakti, or service to Krishna, is the best course and
so in good faith have taken it up. Thus they are superior to the third class, who have neither
perfect knowledge of the scriptures nor good faith but by association and simplicity are trying
 91

to follow. The third-class person in Krishna consciousness may fall down, but when one is in
the second class he does not fall down, and for the first-class person in Krishna
consciousness there is no chance of falling down. One in the first class will surely make
progress and achieve the result at the end. As far as the third-class person in Krishna
consciousness is concerned, although he has faith in the conviction that devotional service to
Krishna is very good, he has not yet gained adequate knowledge of Krishna through the
scriptures like Srimad-Bhagavatam and Bhagavad-gita. Sometimes these third-class persons
in Krishna consciousness have some tendency toward karma-yoga and jnana-yoga, and
sometimes they are disturbed, but as soon as the infection of karma-yoga or jnana-yoga is
vanquished, they become second-class or first-class persons in Krishna consciousness. Faith
in Krishna is also divided into three stages and described in Srimad-Bhagavatam. First-class
attachment, second-class attachment and third-class attachment are also explained in
Srimad-Bhagavatam in the Eleventh Canto. Those who have no faith even after hearing
about Krishna and the excellence of devotional service, who think that it is simply eulogy, find
the path very difficult, even if they are supposedly engaged in devotional service. For them
there is very little hope of gaining perfection. Thus faith is very important in the discharge of
devotional service."

A prospective devotee’s faith will gradually increase proportionally to his philosophical

and actual spiritual awakenings. Many students may have accepted a third class or kanishtha
guru impelled by blind faith due to their own neophyte stage of Krishna consciousness. This is
never a hindrance in their search for the first class devotee. However, their success in
attaining such an elevated connection strictly depends in their own inner intentions and the
acquired practical knowledge of the Vaishnava philosophy.

Nectar of Instruction, Verse Five

"However, one should not imitate the behavior of an advanced devotee or maha-bhagavata
without being self-realized, for by such imitation one will eventually become degraded."
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "In this verse Srila Rupa Gosvami advises the devotee to be
intelligent enough to distinguish between the kanishtha-adhikari, madhyama-adhikari and
uttama-adhikari. The devotee should also know his own position and should not try to imitate
a devotee situated on a higher platform. Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura has given some practical
hints to the effect that an uttama-adhikari Vaishnava can be recognized by his ability to
convert many fallen souls to Vaishnavism. One should not become a spiritual master unless
he has attained the platform of uttama-adhikari. A neophyte Vaishnava or a Vaishnava
situated on the intermediate platform can also accept disciples, but such disciples must be on
the same platform, and it should be understood that they cannot advance very well toward the
ultimate goal of life under his insufficient guidance. Therefore a disciple should be careful to
accept an uttama-adhikari as a spiritual master."

Sometimes it is found in the institutionalized way of guruship established by religious

institutions, that neophyte students become influenced to think that since a guru has many
students he is consequently very advanced, although in actuality it may not be true.
Undoubtedly, it is the power of discrimination, which qualifies a student to become more
advanced on the spiritual quest. Ultimately, it is also the power of discrimination of a guru,
that designates him as having a liberal or orthodox conduct in accepting or not accepting
neophyte unqualified students.

C— BRAHMANA, GRIHASTHA, CASTE GOSWAMI, SANNYASA, AND BABAJI-GURUS

IN SEARCH OF THE ULTIMATE GOAL OF LIFE 33

by Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada

33
Ramananda Samvada, Published in 1993 by the Rupanuga Bhajan Ashram.
 92

Blood Initiators vs. Qualified Acharyas: "Some foolish students have accepted the
statements of Lord Chaitanya conditionally. According to them, the spiritual master fully
conversant with the science of Krishna, yet not born in a brahmana family, can be an
instructing spiritual master, but not an initiating spiritual master. They do not know that there
is hardly any difference between the two classes of spiritual masters. According to them, a
caste initiator or caste goswami, by dint of his hereditary blood lineage, becomes the real
spiritual master, while a person knowing all about Sri Krishna can only become an instructor.
They think that the position of the initiating spiritual master is greater than that of the
instructing spiritual master. However, the matter is very clearly and conclusively discussed in
the Chaitanya-charitamrita (Adi-lila 1.47)

shiksha-guruke ta’ jani krishnera svarupa

antaryami, bhakta-shreshta—ei dui rupa

'One should know he instructing spiritual master to be the Personality of Krishna. Sri Krishna
manifests Himself as the Supersoul and as the greatest devotee of the Lord.'
In the Manu-samhita, the qualification of an acharya is described as follows: 'A spiritual
master is a twice-born brahmana able to train his disciple to instruct others on the Vedas.' In
the Vayu Purana, the acharya is described as follows: 'One who knows the essence of the
scriptures, establishes the truth of them, and conducts his activities according to the
regulative principles of the scriptures is thus known as an acharya.'”

There is a natural way in which human society organizes itself automatically through
the varnashrama process. The varnashrama-dharma is the mind-body natural division of
human categorization, which eternally exists in any human society. Since everyone is
inherently inclined to follow a path of thought-action due to one’s samskaras or inner
inclinations, all members of human society naturally follow the process established by the
Supreme Personality of Godhead known as varnashrama-dharma. Until an individual
understands the science of the soul and becomes transcendental to the modes of material
nature, he has to accept a body-mind frame produced by his own previous necessities and
desires. Everyone in a regular human society fits particular social designations according to
one’s natural inclination to act or work (varnas) and to think or feel (ashramas). Material
nature’s influences designate four basic kinds of social activities for human beings. The fol-
lowing four basic kinds of personal occupational duties (varnas) can be found in any society
of human beings, disregarding the kind of political administration their countries may have:

1. Brahmanas, or the intellectual and priestly class. They are predominantly influenced by
the mood of goodness, with aspirations for sattva-guna, or pure goodness, which leads
towards the transcendental status of self-realization.
2. Kshatriyas, or the administrative and military class. They are predominantly influenced by
the mood of passion, with inclinations towards the mode of goodness while accepting the
advice of the brahminical class.
3. Vaishyas, or the mercantile and productive class. They are predominantly influenced by
the mood of ignorance, with inclinations towards the mood of passion while accepting the
directions of the managerial or governmental Kshatriya class. Some of them may also show
some inclination towards goodness while following the advice of the brahminical class.
4. Shudras, or the laborers and general working class. They are predominantly influenced by
the mood of ignorance, with inclinations towards the mood of passion while accepting the
directions of the their bosses and managers in the mercantile Vaishya class. Some of them
may also show some inclination towards goodness while following the orders of the
governmental Kshatriya class, which can be gradually increased through the inspiring advice
of the brahminical class.

There are four categories in society, which manifest if an individual prefers to live a
married or unmarried life, and they are known as ashramas. Undoubtedly, any member of the
 93

four varnas will occupy any of the four ashramas. The kind of emotional inclinations an
individual has regarding whether or not to constitute a family promotes four different
categories. Married or unmarried persons can be found in any society of human beings,
regardless of the kind of social status they were born under. Therefore, the following four
kinds of ashramas can be found in any of the four social orders or varnas:

1. Brahmacharis, are the single or celibate non-married class. They are predominantly
influenced by the mood of ignorance, with regular inclinations towards the mode of passion,
which fulfills the purpose of reproduction and satisfaction of the senses when in the company
of the opposite sex.
2. Grihasthas, or the married class. They are predominantly influenced by the mood of
passion, with inclinations towards the mode of ignorance when engaged in unruled sense
gratification, and inclinations towards the mode of goodness when engaged in religiously
oriented sense gratification.34
3. Vanaprasthas, or the stage of detachment from family life. They are predominantly
influenced by the mood of goodness, with regular inclinations towards pure goodness or the
perfectional stage of transcendental life.
4. Sannyasis, the renounced order of life or the socially “dead.” They are predominantly
influenced by pure goodness by dint of the constant practice of transcendental activities.

Vedic information has contained the system of social interaction known as

varnashrama-dharma since time immemorial, and those in the renounced order of life have
always been identified by their red or saffron colored robes. Sri Shankaracharya (788-820
AD) instituted places of residence for the sannyasa-ashrama, which were simply known as
“ashramas.” He re-established faith in the Vedas again after Lord Buddha (c.563-c.483 BC)
had influenced people to deny its authority. Previous to Shankaracharya, Buddha had to re-
establish ahimsa or non-violence, which involved indiscriminate animal slaughter after the
Vedas were totally misinterpreted by the corrupted brahminical class of the times.
Sri Madvacharya (1239-1319 A.D.) and his followers adopted the saffron cloth of the
renounced order in an institutionalized way, also opening monasteries for Vaishnava monks
popularly known as ashramas. Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu (1486-1534 A.D.) accepted the
renounced order of life as a preaching strategy, and dressed with the saffron or red color. In
the same spirit, Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura (1874-1936 A.D.) introduced for the
first time in the history of Gaudiya Vaishnavism the saffron dress in grand scale, and
promoted an organized preaching strategy, which spread throughout the whole world in due
course of time. However, it was with great skepticism that his new proselytizing movement
began to be popularly known in India and abroad.
The following is a brief analysis from Srila Prabhupada’s purports about the Gaudiya
Vaishnava sampradaya and its status on the sannyasa order of life:

SB. 1.9.6-7
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Narada Muni is inevitably associated with the narrations of
the Puranas. He is described in the Bhagavatam. In his previous life he was the son of a
maidservant, but by good association with pure devotees he became enlightened in
devotional service, and in the next life he became a perfect man comparable with himself
only. In the Mahabharata his name is mentioned in many places. He is the principle devarshi,
or the chief sage amongst the demigods. He is the son and disciple of Brahmaji, and from him
the disciplic succession in the line of Brahma has been spread. He initiated Prahlada
Maharaja, Dhruva Maharaja and many celebrated devotees of the Lord. He initiated even
Vyasadeva, the author of the Vedic literatures, and from Vyasadeva, Madhvacharya was
initiated, and thus the Madhva-sampradaya, in which the Gaudiya-sampradaya is also
included, has spread all over the universe. Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu belonged to this
Madhva-sampradaya; therefore, Brahmaji, Narada, Vyasa, down to Madhva, Chaitanya and

34
“I am the strenght of the strong, devoid of passion and desire. I am sex life which is not contrary to
religious principles, O lord of the Bharatas.” (Bg. 7.11)
 94

the Gosvamis all belonged to the same line of disciplic succession. Naradaji has instructed
many kings from time immemorial. In the Bhagavatam we can see that he instructed Prahlada
Maharaja while he was in the womb of his mother, and he instructed Vasudeva, father of
Krishna, as well as Maharaja Yudhisthira."

Cc. Madhya-lila, 3.6

[As a brahmana from Avantidesha said:] “I shall cross over the insurmountable ocean of
nescience by being firmly fixed in the service of the lotus feet of Krishna. This was approved
by the previous acharyas, who were fixed in firm devotion to the Lord, Paramatma, the
Supreme Personality of Godhead.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "In connection with this verse, which is a quotation from
Srimad-Bhagavatam (71.23.58), Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura says that of the
sixty-four items required for rendering devotional service, acceptance of the symbolic marks
of sannyasa is a regulative principle. If one accepts the sannyasa order, his main business is
to devote his life completely to the service of Mukunda, Krishna. If one does not completely
devote his mind and body to the service of the Lord, he does not actually become a sannyasi.
It is not simply a matter of changing dress. In Bhagavad-gita (6.1) it is also stated, anasritah
karma-phalam karyam karma karoti yah/sa sannyasi cha yogi cha: one who works devotedly
for the satisfaction of Krishna is a sannyasi. The dress is not sannyasa, but the attitude of
service to Krishna is.
The word paratma-nistha means being a devotee of Lord Krishna. Paratma, the Supreme
Person, is Krishna. Ishvarah paramah krishnah sach-chid-ananda-vigrahah. Those who are
completely dedicated to the lotus feet of Krishna in service are actually sannyasis. As a
matter of formality, the devotee accepts the sannyasa dress as previous acharyas did. He
also accepts the three dandas. Later Vishnusvami considered that accepting the dress of a
tridandi was paratma-nistha. Therefore sincere devotees add another danda, the jiva-danda,
to the three existing dandas. The Vaishnava sannyasi is known as a tridandi-sannyasi. The
Mayavadi sannyasi accepts only one danda, not understanding the purpose of tridanda.
Later, many persons in the community of Shiva Svami gave up the atma-nistha (devotional
service) of the Lord and followed the path of Shankaracharya. Instead of accepting 108
names, those in the Shiva Svami-sampradaya follow the path of Shankaracharya and accept
the ten names of sannyasa. Although Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu accepted the then-existing
order of sannyasa (namely eka-danda), He still recited a verse from Srimad-Bhagavatam
about the tridanda-sannyasa accepted by the brahmana of Avantipura. Indirectly He declared
that within that eka-danda, one danda, four dandas existed as one. Accepting ekadanda-
sannyas without paratma-nistha (devotional service to Lord Krishna) is not acceptable to Sri
Chaitanya Mahaprabhu. In addition, according to the exact regulative principles, one should
add the jiva-danda to the tridanda. These four dandas, bound together as one, are symbolic
of unalloyed devotional service to the Lord. Because the ekadandi-sannyasis of the
Mayavada school are not devoted to the service of Krishna, they try to merge into the
Brahman effulgence, which is a marginal position between material and spiritual existence.
They accept this impersonal position as liberation. Mayavadi sannyasis, not knowing that Sri
Chaitanya Mahaprabhu was a tridandi, think of Chaitanya Mahaprabhu as an ekadandi-
sannyasi. This is due to their vivarta, bewilderment. In Srimad-Bhagavatam there is no such
thing as an ekadandi-sannyasi; indeed, the tridandi-sannyasi is accepted as the symbolic
representation of the sannyasa order. By citing this verse from Srimad-Bhagavatam, Sri
Chaitanya Mahaprabhu accepted the sannyasa order recommended in Srimad-Bhagavatam.
The Mayavadi sannyasis, who are enamored of the external energy of the Lord, cannot
understand the mind of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu.
To date, all the devotees of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, following in His footsteps, accept
the sannyasa order and keep the sacred thread and tuft of unshaved hair. The ekadandi-
sannyasis of the Mayavadi school give up the sacred thread and do not keep any tuft of hair.
Therefore they are unable to understand the purport of tridanda-sannyas, and as such they
are not inclined to dedicate their lives to the service of Mukunda. They simply think of merging
into the existence of Brahman because of their disgust with material existence. The acharyas
 95

who advocate the daiva-varnashrama (the social order of chatur-varnyam mentioned in

Bhagavad-gita) do not accept the proposition of asura-varnashram, which maintains that the
social order of varna is indicated by birth.
The most intimate devotee of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, namely Gadadhar Pandit,
accepted tridanda-sannyasa and also accepted Madhava Upadhyaya as his tridandi-
sannyasi disciple. It is said that from this Madhavacharya the sampradaya known in western
India as the Vallabhacharya-sampradaya has begun. Srila Gopala Bhatta Bose, who is known
as a smrity-acharya in the Gaudiya-Vaishnava-sampradaya, later accepted the tridanda-
sannyasa order from Tridandipada Prabodhananda Sarasvati. Although acceptance of
tridanda-sannyasa is not distinctly mentioned in the Gaudiya Vaishnava literature, the first
verse of Srila Rupa Gosvami’s Upadeshamrita advocates that one should accept the
tridanda-sannyasa order by controlling the six forces:

vacho vegam manasah krodha-vegan / jihva-vegam udaropastha- vegam

etan vegan yo vishaheta dhirah / sarvam apimam prthivim sa shishyat

'One who can control the forces of speech, mind, anger, belly, tongue and genitals is known
as a gosvami and s competent to accept discipIes all over the world.' The followers of Sri
Chaitanya Mahaprabhu never accepted the Mayavada order of sannyasa, and for this they
cannot be blamed. Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu accepted Sridhara Svami, who was a tridandi-
sannyasi, but the Mayavadi sannyasis, not understanding Sridhara Svami, sometimes think
that Sridhara Svami belonged to the Mayavada ekadanda-sannyas community. Actually this
was not the case."

Cc. Madhya-lila, 3.7

“Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu approved the purport of this verse on account of the
determination of the mendicant devotee to engage in the service of Lord Mukunda. He gave
His approval of this verse, indicating that it was very good.”

Cc. Madhya-lila, 3.8

“The real purpose of accepting sannyasa is to dedicate oneself to the service of Mukunda. By
serving Mukunda, one can actually be liberated from the bondage of material existence.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "In this connection, Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakur says that Sri
Chaitanya Mahaprabhu accepted the sannyasa order and recommended the determination of
the Avantipura bhikshu to engage in the service of Mukunda. He accepted the brahmana's
version due to his determination to serve Mukunda. The sannyasi dress is actually an
attraction for material formality. Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu did not like such formality, but He
wanted the essence of it—service to Mukunda. Such determination in any condition is
paratma-nistha. That is required. The conclusion is that the sannyasa order depends not on
the dress but the determination to serve Mukunda."

Cc. Madhya-lila, 3.9

“After accepting the sannyasa order, Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu decided to go to Vrindavana
and engage Himself wholly and solely in the service of Mukunda in a solitary place.”

In the Vedic tradition the sannyasa ashrama or the renounced order of life, is easily
identified by the red or saffron robes of the monks. In the Gaudiya Vaishnava tradition
however, until the introduction as a broad practice of the saffron dress by Srila
Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati, those in the renounced order of life always dressed in white and
were known as “babajis.”

Cc. Antya-lila, 13.61

“This saffron cloth is unfit for a Vaishnava to wear; therefore I have no use for it. I shall give it
to a stranger.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura comments on this
 96

incident as follows: Vaishnavas are all liberated persons, unattached to anything material.
Therefore a Vaishnava need not accept the dress of a sannyasi to prove his exalted position.
Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu accepted the renounced order from a sannyasi of the Mayavada
school. Present-day Vaishnava sannyasis, however, never think that by accepting the dress
of the sannyasa order they have become equal to Chaitanya Mahaprabhu. In fact, a
Vaishnava accepts the sannyasa order to remain an eternal servant of his spiritual master.
He accepts the sannyasa order knowing that he is unequal to his spiritual master, who is a
paramahamsa, and he thinks that he is unfit to dress like a paramahamsa. Therefore a
Vaishnava accepts sannyasa out of humility, not out of pride.
Sanatana Gosvami had adopted the dress of a paramahamsa [white babaji dress];
therefore it was inappropriate for him to wear the saffron cloth on his head. However, a
Vaishnava sannyasi does not think himself fit to imitate the dress of a paramahamsa
Vaishnava. According to the principles set down by Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu (trinad api
sunichena), one should always think himself in the lowest stage, not on the level of a
paramahamsa Vaishnava. Thus a Vaishnava will sometimes accept the sannyasa order just
to keep himself below the level of a paramahamsa Vaishnava. This is the instruction of Srila
Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura.

Cc. Adi-lila, 10.84

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Somehow or other Sanatana Gosvami reached Varanasi
and met Lord Chaitanya Mahaprabhu at the house of Chandrashekhara. By the order of the
Lord, Sanatana Gosvami was cleanly shaved and his dress changed to that of a mendicant,
or babaji."

A student of the transcendental science of Bhakti-yoga may accept any guru from any
varna or ashrama, provided his inner spiritual aspirations are detected in the chosen spiritual
guide, and gradually fulfilled while serving him.

Cc. Madhya-lila, 8.128

kiba vipra, kiba nyasi, sudra kene naya / yei krishna-tattva-vetta, sei `guru' haya

“Whether one is a brahmana, a sannyasi or a shudra—regardless of what he is—he can

become a spiritual master if he knows the science of Krishna.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "This verse is very important to the Krishna consciousness
movement. In his Amrita-pravaha-bhasya, Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakur explains that one should
not think that because Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu was born a brahmana and was situated in
the topmost spiritual order as a sannyasi, it was improper for Him to receive instructions from
Srila Ramananda Raya, who belonged to the shudra caste. To clarify this matter, Sri
Chaitanya Mahaprabhu informed Ramananda Raya that knowledge of Krishna
consciousness is more important than caste. In the system of varnashrama-dharma there are
various duties for the brahmanas, kshatriyas and shudras. Actually the brahmana is
supposed to be the spiritual master of all other varnas or sects, but as far as Krishna
consciousness is concerned, everyone is capable of becoming a spiritual master because
knowledge in Krishna consciousness is on the platform of the spirit soul. To spread Krishna
consciousness, one need only be cognizant of the science of the spirit soul. It does not matter
whether one is a brahmana, kshatriya, vaishya, shudra, sannyasi, grihastha or whatever. If
one simply understands this science, he can become a spiritual master.
It is stated in the Hari-bhakti-vilasa that one should not accept initiation from a
person who is not in the brahminical order if there is a fit person in the brahminical order
present. This instruction is meant for those who are overly dependent on the mundane social
order and is suitable for those who want to remain in mundane life. If one understands the
truth of Krishna consciousness and seriously desires to attain transcendental knowledge for
the perfection of life, he can accept a spiritual master from any social status, provided the
spiritual master is fully conversant with the science of Krishna. Srila Bhaktisiddhanta
 97

Sarasvati Thakur also states that although one is situated as a brahmana, kshatriya, vaishya,
shudra, brahmachari, vanaprastha, grihastha or sannyasi, if he is conversant in the science of
Krishna he can become a spiritual master as vartma-pradarshaka-guru, diksha-guru or
siksha-guru. One who first gives information about spiritual life is called the vartma-
pradarshaka-guru or spiritual master. The spiritual master who initiates according to the
regulations of the shastras is called diksha-guru, and the spiritual master who gives
instructions for elevation is called siksha-guru. Factually the qualifications of a spiritual master
depend on his knowledge of the science of Krishna. It does not matter whether he is a
brahmana, kshatriya, sannyasi or shudra. This injunction given by Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu
is not at all against the injunctions of the shastras. In the Padma Purana it is said:

na shudrah bhagavad-bhaktas / te'pi bhagavatottamah

sarva-varneshu te shudra / ye na bhakta janardane

One who is actually advanced in spiritual knowledge of Krishna is never a shudra, even
though he may have been born in a shudra family. However, if a vipra or a brahmana is very
expert in the six brahminical activities (pathana, pathana, yajana, yajana, dana, pratigraha)
and is also well versed in the Vedic hymns, he cannot become a spiritual master unless he is
a Vaishnava. But if one is born in the family of chandalas yet is well versed in Krishna
consciousness, he can become a guru. These are the shastric injunctions, and strictly
following these injunctions, Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, as a grihastha named Sri
Vishvambhara, was initiated by a sannyasi-guru named Ishvara Puri. Similarly, Sri
Nityananda Prabhu was initiated by Madhavendra Puri, a sannyasi. According to others,
however, He was initiated by Lakshmipati Tirtha. Advaita Acharya, although a grihastha, was
initiated by Madhavendra Puri, and Sri Rasikananda, although born in a brahmana family,
was initiated by Sri Shyamananda Prabhu, who was not born in a caste brahmana family.
There are many instances in which a born brahmana took initiation from a person who was
not born in a brahmana family. The brahminical symptoms are explained in Srimad-
Bhagavatam (7.11.35), wherein it is stated:

yasya yal-lakshanam proktam / pumso varnabhivyanjakam

yad an yatrapi drisyeta / tat tenaiva vinirdishet

If a person is born in a shudra family but has all the qualities of a spiritual master, he
should be accepted not only as a brahmana but as a qualified spiritual master also. This is
also the instruction of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu. Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Thakur therefore
introduced the sacred thread ceremony for all Vaishnavas according to the rules and
regulations.
Sometimes a Vaishnava who is a bhajananandi [babaji] does not take the savitra-
samskara (sacred thread initiation), but this does not mean that this system should be used
for preaching work. There are two kinds of Vaishnavas—bhajananandi and gosthyanandi. A
bhajananandi is not interested in preaching work, but a gosthyanandi is interested in
spreading Krishna consciousness to benefit the people and increase the number of
Vaishnavas. A Vaishnava is understood to be above the position of a brahmana. As a
preacher, he should be recognized as a brahmana; otherwise there may be a
misunderstanding of his position as a Vaishnava. However, a Vaishnava brahmana is not
selected on the basis of his birth but according to his qualities. Unfortunately, those who are
unintelligent do not know the difference between a brahmana and a Vaishnava. They are
under the impression that unless one is a brahmana he cannot be a spiritual master. For this
reason only, Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu makes the statement in this verse:

kiba vipra, kiba nyasi, shudra kene naya / yei krishna-tattva - vetta, sei `guru' haya

If one becomes a guru, he is automatically a brahmana. Sometimes a caste guru says that
ye krishna-tattva-vetta, sei guru haya means that one who is not a brahmana may become a
 98

siksha-guru or a vartma-pradarshaka-guru but not an initiator guru. According to such caste

gurus, birth and family ties are considered foremost. However, the hereditary consideration is
not acceptable to Vaishnavas. The word guru is equally applicable to the vartma-
pradarshaka-guru, siksha-guru and diksha-guru. Unless we accept the principle enunciated
by Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, this Krishna consciousness movement cannot spread all over
the world. According to Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu’s intentions: prithivite ache yata nagaradi-
grama sarvatra prachara haibe mora nama. Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu’s cult must be
preached all over the world. This does not mean that people should take to His teachings and
remain shudras or chandalas. As soon as one is trained as a pure Vaishnava, he must be
accepted as a bona fide brahmana. This is the essence of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu’s
instructions in this verse."

The principle of Vaishnava is above any designation from varna or ashrama, however,
a Vaishnava naturally respects the principles of varna and ashrama. Therefore, a bona fide
sannyasa-guru always considers to exclusively train disciples who have already decided to
follow the path of celibacy. He would direct householder students to be trained by a
grihastha-guru, since this is the most appropriate attitude being that only householder gurus
should train householders. Since it is inappropriate for sannyasis to mingle with the opposite
sex, any grihastha-guru who may have accepted the sannyasa order of life and tries to follow
the example of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, should never accept new disciples of the opposite
sex. The state of consciousness of the sannyasa or renounced order of life can also be
accepted by female devotees or Vaishnavis, and they don’t need to accept the red or saffron
cloth since it is indicative of a wondering mendicant, which is inappropriate for women to
practice. The delicate feminine nature of the woman’s body/mind structure is the inspiring
element that attracts men to seek their association. Devoid of such degree of sensitivity, the
strong and rational nature of the men’s body-mind structure, seeks it in the woman’s
association. On the other hand, women seek in men’s association the shelter offered by the
men’s rational and physical strength. This is a broad subject to be analyzed in depth in the
author’s following book about Rasa-tattva.
To observe the deep meaning and example of the Vedic tradition, an advanced
devotee would avoid mingling the sannyasa-ashramas for women and men as if they were
the same. Obviously, the jiva’s constitutional position as spirit soul is above the mundane
body-mind encasement. However, only extremely advanced devotees can actually practice
dressing according to their inner spiritual nature or siddha-deha. The renounced order of life
for women is also found in ashramas for that purpose, and women should also give initiation
to female students who are sincere spiritual seekers. The observance of this practice could
reconstruct the almost disintegrated confidence in the modern preachers of Gaudiya
Vaishnavism. Since the Gaudiya Vaishnava teachings lead to the ultimate welfare of
everyone, any honest seeker would not find it illogical to set the basic standards already
demonstrated by Sri Chaitanya, thus building a bona fide sampradaya again. Since the
principle of shiksha-guru would be established in advanced non-sectarian Gauriya societies,
there would be no inconvenience to visit saints for darshanas and inquires, however, there
should be established separate ashramas with daily religious practices for both sexes.
Nonetheless, the institutions which spread the message of Gauranga in a broad and popular
way, should know how to integrate the general training offered to their followers, indicating to
the more advanced a particular and separated ashramas to adhere to.

Cc. Madhya-lila, 25.121

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "In his Amrita-pravaha-bhasya Srila Bhaktivinoda hakura
confirms that one has to learn from a bona fide spiritual master about religious principles,
economic development, sense gratification and ultimately liberation."

A bona fide guru becomes a complete father, since he should be able to direct his
wards towards devotional service taking into consideration all regular activities of human
development, i.e., dharma, artha, kama and moksha. A bona fide grihastha-guru must be able
 99

to instruct his wards about the process of devotional procreation through the process of
garbhodhana-samskara and so forth. Therefore, an advanced Vaishnava guru who is in the
grihastha-ashrama and has disciples who want to continue in the brahmachari-ashrama, and
are willing to prepare for the sannyasa-ashrama, will direct them to accept initiation from a
sannyasa-guru. The kind of assistance that they may receive from a sannyasa-guru then
could be in the form of shiksha (revealing instructions), brahminical initiation (gayatri / gopala-
mantra), or sannyasa initiation (sannyasa-mantra). All these topics will be addressed in
section “e” ahead.

D— GOSTHYANANDI (SANNYASI) AND BHAJANANANDI (BABAJI) GURUS

There have been misinterpretations amongst Gaudiya Vaishnavas on the position of

bhajananandis, who dress in the white cloth of the babaji order, and gosthyanandis, who
dress in the saffron cloth of the sannyasa order. Strong differences sprung amongst them
mainly due to the opposite institutional propaganda generated by members of both sects. The
Gaudiya Vaishnava tradition always followed the way of life of the six goswamis of
Vrindavana as the perfectional stage of the renounced order of life. The disciplic succession
of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, headed by Sri Rupa Goswami Prabhupada and the other
goswamis of Vrindavana, always accepted the white cloth in opposition to the red or saffron
of the sannyasa order. The saffron dress of the sannyasa order amongst the followers of
Gauranga Mahaprabhu was broadly or institutionally introduced by one of the great leaders of
the spreading of Sri Gauranga’s teachings, His Divine Grace Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati
Thakura.
Gosthy means “reunion” and anandi means “who experiences pleasure,” therefore, a
gosthyanandi is someone who derives pleasure in mingling with the general public for the
purpose of enlightening them on the science of self-realization. Bhajana means “to worship,”
and someone who derives pleasure in solitude by relishing in meditation the Lord’s
transcendental pastimes is a bhajananadi. These kinds of Vaishnavas characterize two
different ways of relishing the process of Krishna consciousness. Under the principle of
achintya-bhedabheda of Sri Chaitanya, it would be a contradiction to classify one as superior
to the other.

Cc. Antya-lila, 4.102-103

Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu tells Srila Haridasa Thakura:
“Some behave very well but do not preach the cult of Krishna consciousness, whereas
others preach but do not behave properly.”
“You simultaneously perform both duties in relation to the holy name by your personal
behavior and by your preaching. Therefore you are the spiritual master of the entire world, for
you are the most advanced devotee in the world.”

Cc. Madhya-lila, 11.176

“Please give that room to Me, for I have need for it. Indeed, I shall remember the lotus feet
of the Lord sitting in that solitary place.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "This statement of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu is significant.
Nibhrite vashiya tahan kariba smarana: 'I shall sit down there in that solitary place and
remember the lotus feet of the Lord.' Neophyte students are not to imitate sitting in a solitary
place and remembering the lotus feet of the Lord by chanting the Hare Krishna maha-mantra.
We should always remember that it was Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu Himself who wanted such
a place, either for Himself or Haridasa Thakura. No one can suddenly attain the level of
Haridasa Thakura and sit down in a solitary place to chant the Hare Krishna maha-mantra
and remember the lotus feet of the Lord. Only an exalted person like Haridasa Thakura or Sri
Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, who is personally exhibiting the proper behavior for an acharya, can
engage in such a practice."

The bhajananandis are actually called viviktanandis and the reason why they may have been
 100

described as bhajananandi is that they don’t stay in big groups and prefer to do their bhajana
(worship) in private and secluded places by simply chanting the glories of the Lord. A
bhajananandi lives secluded to exclusively contemplate the Lord’s activities inwardly. This
could be also expressed as someone who meditates internally, contemplating the Lord’s
activities in the core of his heart. Therefore, a bhajananandi avoids to take the duties of broad
preaching tasks, since they become a strong distraction for his service to the Lord in internal
meditation. However, a bhajananandi also preaches and assists those students in Krishna
consciousness that approach him for counseling.
A gosthyanandi is one who exposes oneself to primarily contemplate the Lord’s
activities outwardly. This can be also expressed as someone who, in addition to his internal
meditation, also meditates externally contemplating the Lord’s activities in the course of his
outreach activities. Therefore, a gosthyanandi engages himself as a transcendental manager
since he has to administer not only his own inward meditation, but also the people and duties
which constitute his practical service to the Lord in his external meditation so to speak.
These two ways to express devotional service are activities in the mature stage of
prema, or pure love for the Lord, and they become disturbances for human society when
practiced prematurely or artificially. The clearmost characteristic of all bona fide acharyas is
that they have extensively lived in sacred dhamas, or places where the Lord personally
appeared. Another prominent characteristic is that all of them engaged all the time, or for long
periods, as bhajananandis. It was then from those sacred places that they engaged in the
preaching duty as a mission, which was not particularly to increase their already achieved
devotional status, but simply to please their Lord. “A devotee absorbed in ecstatic emotion for
Krishna always resides in a place where Krishna’s pastimes were performed (Cc. Madhya
23.36).”
The activities of a bona fide gosthyanandi must not be artificially imitated. Although
they seem to appear more prominent than those of a bhajananadi, one must always re-
member that a bona fide gosthyanandi had to prepare oneself first as a bona fide
bhajananandi. The conclusion is that even a student of a bona fide gosthyanandi, who in turn
tries to become a prospective bona fide gosthyanandi has to finally prove himself by engaging
himself as a bhajananandi, and perform nirjana bhajana.

SB. 4.28.33-34
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "When disciples are grown up and are able to preach, the
spiritual master should retire and sit down in a solitary place to write and execute nirjana-
bhajana. This means sitting silently in a solitary place and executing devotional service. This
nirjana-bhajana, which is the silent worship of the Supreme Lord, is not possible for a
neophyte devotee... Only when one is mature can he sit in a solitary place and retire from
preaching all over the world.
In the last stage of the spiritual master’s life, the devotees of the spiritual master
should take preaching activities into their own hands. In this way the spiritual master can sit
down in a solitary place and render nirjana-bhajana.
When the spiritual master retires for nirjana-bhajana, some of his advanced devotees
follow him and engage in his personal service."

According to the Supreme Lord Krishna, any student of Vaishnavism engaged as a

gosthyanandi, or someone in the renounced order of life or sannyasa, must develop the
following character in order to become a bona fide bhajananandi:

Bg. 16.1-3
"The Supreme Personality of Godhead said: Fearlessness; purification of one’s existence;
cultivation of spiritual knowledge; charity; self-control; performance of sacrifice; study of the
Vedas; austerity; simplicity; nonviolence; truthfulness; freedom from anger; renunciation;
tranquility; aversion to faultfinding; compassion for all living entities; freedom from
covetousness; gentleness; modesty; steady determination; vigor; forgiveness; fortitude;
cleanliness; and freedom from envy and from the passion for honor—these transcendental
 101

qualities, O son of Bharata, belong to godly men endowed with divine nature."
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "The social institution known as varnashrama-dharma—the
institution dividing society into four divisions of social life and four occupational divisions or
castes—is not meant to divide human society according to birth. Such divisions are in terms
of educational qualifications. They are to keep the society in a state of peace and prosperity.
The qualities mentioned herein are explained as transcendental qualities meant for making a
person progress in spiritual understanding so that he can get liberated from the material
world.
In the varnashrama institution the sannyasi, or the person in the renounced order of life, is
considered to be the head or the spiritual master of all the social status and orders. A
brahmana is considered to be the spiritual master of the three other sections of a society,
namely, the kshatriyas, the vaishyas and the shudras, but a sannyasi that is on the top of the
institution, is considered to be the spiritual master of the brahmanas also. For a sannyasi, the
first qualification should be fearlessness. Because a sannyasi has to be alone without any
support or guarantee of support, he has simply to depend on the mercy of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead. If one thinks, 'After I leave my connections, who will protect me?' he
should not accept the renounced order of life. One must be fully convinced that Krishna or the
Supreme Personality of Godhead in His localized aspect as Paramatma is always within, that
He is seeing everything and He always knows what one intends to do. One must thus have
firm conviction that Krishna as Paramatma will take care of a soul surrendered to Him. 'I shall
never be alone,' one should think. 'Even if I live in the darkest regions of a forest I shall be
accompanied by Krishna, and He will give me all protection.' That conviction is called
abhayam, fearlessness. This state of mind is necessary for a person in the renounced order
of life.
Then he has to purify his existence. There are so many rules and regulations to be
followed in the renounced order of life. Most important of all, a sannyasi is strictly forbidden to
have any intimate relationship with a woman. He is even forbidden to talk with a woman in a
secluded place. Lord Chaitanya was an ideal sannyasi, and when He was at Puri His
feminine devotees could not even come near to offer their respects. They were advised to
bow down from a distant place. This is not a sign of hatred for women as a class, but it is a
stricture imposed on the sannyasi not to have close connections with women. One has to
follow the rules and regulations of a particular status of life in order to purify his existence. For
a sannyasi, intimate relations with women and possession of wealth for sense gratification are
strictly forbidden. The ideal sannyasi was Lord Chaitanya Himself, and we can learn from His
life that He was very strict in regards to women. Although He is considered to be the most
liberal incarnation of Godhead, accepting the most fallen conditioned souls, He strictly
followed the rules and regulations of the sannyasa order of life in connection with association
with woman. One of His personal associates, namely Chota Haridasa, was associated with
Lord Chaitanya along with His other confidential personal associates, but somehow or other
this Chota Haridasa looked lustily on a young woman, and Lord Chaitanya was so strict that
He at once rejected him from the society of His personal associates. Lord Chaitanya said,
“For a sannyasi or anyone who is aspiring to get out of the clutches of material nature and
trying to elevate himself to the spiritual nature and go back home, back to Godhead, for him,
looking toward material possessions and women for sense gratification—not even enjoying
them, but just looking toward them with such a propensity—is so condemned that he had
better commit suicide before experiencing such illicit desires.” So these are the processes for
purification.
The next item is jnana-yoga-vyavasthiti: being engaged in the cultivation of knowledge.
Sannyasi life is meant for distributing knowledge to the householders and others who have
forgotten their real life of spiritual advancement. A sannyasi is supposed to beg from door to
door for his livelihood, but this does not mean that he is a beggar. Humility is also one of the
qualifications of a transcendentally situated person, and out of sheer humility the sannyasi
goes from door to door, not exactly for the purpose of begging, but to see the householders
and awaken them to Krishna consciousness. This is the duty of a sannyasi. If he is actually
advanced and so ordered by his spiritual master, he should preach Krishna consciousness
 102

with logic and understanding, and if one is not so advanced he should not accept the
renounced order of life. But even if one has accepted the renounced order of life without
sufficient knowledge, he should engage himself fully in hearing from a bona fide spiritual
master to cultivate knowledge. A sannyasi, or one in the renounced order of life, must be
situated in fearlessness, sattva-samsuddhi (purity) and jnana-yoga (knowledge)."

All the above contained in this purport by Srila Prabhupada also applies to the
traditional Gaudiya Vaishnava renounced order of life, or the babaji ashrama.

Cc. Madhya-lila, 20.81

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "The word madhukari comes from the word madhukara,
which refers to bees collecting honey from flower to flower. A madhukari is a saintly person or
a mendicant who does not accept a full meal at one house but begs from door to door, taking
a little food from each householder’s place. In this way he does not overeat or give
householders unnecessary trouble. A person in the renounced order may beg but not cook.
His begging should not be a burden for the householders. The madhukari process is strictly to
be followed by a babaji, that is, one who has attained the paramahamsa stage. This practice
is still current in Vrindavana, and there are many places where alms are offered.
Unfortunately, there are many beggars who have come to Vrindavana to accept alms but not
follow the principles of Sanatana Gosvami. People try to imitate him and lead an idle life by
practicing madhukari. It is almost impossible to strictly follow Sanatana Gosvami or Rupa
Gosvami. It is better to accept food offered to Krishna in the temple than to try to imitate
Sanatana Gosvami and Rupa Gosvami.

yuktahara-viharasya / yukta-chestasya karmasu

yukta-svapnavabodhasya / yogo bhavati duhkha-ha

'He who is temperate in his habits of eating, sleeping, working and recreation can mitigate all
material pains by practicing the yoga system.' (Bg. 6.17)
The ideal sannyasi strictly follows the ways practiced by the Gosvamis."

In his status as a Paramahansa Vaishnava, Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami

Prabhupada also gave babaji initiation to one of his disciples in Chicago, July 11, 1975. The
following is the transcription of his conversation with his student during the initiation
ceremony:

Prabhupada: ...I am accepting this dress following the footprints of other acharyas. This
dress was accepted by Rupa Gosvami, not ordinary person. The six Gosvamis, they
accepted. It is called paramahamsa stage, sannyasi’s highest stage. Sannyasi has got four
stages: kutichaka, bahudaka, parivrajakacharya and paramahamsa. Kutichaka means when
he takes sannyasa, he is not accustomed to beg; therefore he makes a small cottage outside
the village, and the foodstuff comes from the home or somebody sends. In this way, when he
is little practiced, then he goes door to door, begs, bahudaka. Then he is more practiced:
parivrajakacharya, he travels all over the world. And after that, when he is fully mature, he
can chant in one place Hare Krishna. He has no more business. So this is the last stage of
mature sannyasa. But because you are thinking that you may not live many years, so you
simply sit down, go to Mayapur. You have no other business. Simply go on chanting Hare
Krishna mantra, and whatever little prasadam available, you take. And the rest of your life
simply engage in chanting. That will be success.
Student: Is he supposed to get a name, Prabhupada?
Prabhupada: Name is the same.
Student: Audolomi Dasa Babaji?
Prabhupada: Ah, Audolomi Dasa Babaji. That’s all. Hare Krishna! So this is the first time in
our institution: a babaji. So it is not to be imitated. It is the paramahamsa stage when one is
very mature in sannyasa, life for that, not for ordinary person. Don’t request, “Give me
 103

sannyasa. Give me babaji.” Don’t do that. It is not a fashion. It is a stage of realization. That’s
all.

In the last stage of spiritual realization, one must be able to meditate on the
transcendental pastimes of the Lord constantly. This process is called smarana. There are
two ways to practice spiritual life, both with the same result; one is to meditate on the Lord’s
pastimes, and the other how to spread the sankirtana movement or the congregational
chanting of the holy names. Mahaprabhu showed the practical example of this, thus
experiencing both processes; however He first started with sankirtana and then ended with
smarana. Raghunatha Dasa Goswami is the rasika-acharya of the Gaudiya sampradaya, and
exemplified the perfection of smarana, which is detailed by Kaviraja Goswami in Govinda
Lilamrita. Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura adopted the path of smarana at the end of his life. Srila
Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Prabhupada and Srila Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada practiced
smarana living in solitude for many years in a row. Both of them opened the path of the
sankirtana movement worldwide, and advised their followers that sankirtana will safely lead
the way to smarana at the end of life. Therefore, whether one accepts the order of sannyasa
or babaji, and consequently also becomes a guru, he must be fully aware of all that is
explained above.
The following is an excerpt from the last paragraph of Mahajana-rachita Gita by Srila
Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura. This song is popularly known amongst Gaudiya
sannyasis, as Who is a Vaishnava? The sannyasi members of the Sri Gaudiya Math, or the
institution founded by Srila Bhaktisiddhanta, have made this song specially popular:
“Sri Dayita Dasa (Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Prabhupada), the humble servant
of Sri Radha and Her beloved Krishna always hopes for kirtana, and begs everyone to sing
the holy name of the Lord aloud. By the influence of such kirtana, one may gradually come to
the exalted stage of smarana, wherein one constantly remembers the pastimes of Krishna
within one’s mind. Nirjana-bhajana is conceivable only after attaining this advanced level of
Krishna-bhakti.”

E— HARINAMA-MANTRA, GAYATRI / GOPALA-MANTRA AND SANNYASA-MANTRA-GURUS

sampradaya vihina ye / mantras te nishphala matah

“If one is not actually connected with a bona fide disciplic succession, whatever mantras he
chants will not bring the desired result.” (Padma Purana)

The word guru is equally applicable to the vartma-pradarshaka-guru, shiksha-guru and

diksha-guru. The word diksha means initiation or introduction, and whomever gives
introduction to any bona fide process of spiritual awareness through the transcendental
vibration of mantras is to be considered a spiritual guide, spiritual master or guru. The
vartma-pradarshaka-guru is the person who for the first time in one’s present life introduces
the process of Vaishnavism to us. Whether that person later on became or not our formal
diksha or shiksha-guru, or whether he himself or herself was a pure Vaishnava or not, still
that person is meant to be recognized as a vartma-pradarshaka-guru. The diksha-guru is the
spiritual guide from whom one receives the formal initiation through a ritualistic ceremony as
prescribed in the Vedas. The shiksha-guru is the spiritual master who gives relevant
orientation and instructions to his students, but his relationship with them does not depends
on any ritualistic ceremony (agni-hotra), although there may be a spiritual relationship through
mantra initiation. This will be addressed in detail in section “f” below.
Harinama-mantra guru is the spiritual guide who introduces the aspirant Gaudiya
Vaishnava devotee to the chanting of the Hare Krishna mantra, which is known as the maha-
mantra, or the mantra for deliberation of all conditioned souls in this age. The functional
process of initiation consists in the offering of the maha mantra by the spiritual guide to his
student through the agency of the japa-mala (rosary or string of beads) and the basic
teachings on how to chant on it. The disciple thus engages in a regulated daily activity of
 104

mantra-meditation on beads in a loud or silent manner, according to his/her predisposition.

The simple ceremony of handling the japa-mala to the disciple, which was previously chanted
on by the guru, enhances the process of spiritual initiation. The process of spiritual life is an
intrinsic one, and the first connection with a spiritual guide is established in the heart. It could
be that the state of spiritual awakenings in one’s heart have developed long after a thoughtful
philosophical understanding —which is the most important aspect of the spiritual awakening
—, nonetheless it is in the heart where the spiritual process actually takes place. As two
persons who fall in love execute the marriage ceremony as a consequent social
establishment of their relationship, the process of initiation or diksha, is the external
manifestation of an inner connection already pre-established in the heart with one’s chosen
guru.
The success of the diksha connection is measured in proportion to the spiritual
awareness in the student’s heart towards the guru, and the spiritual awareness the guru has
towards the Supreme Lord. Furthermore, the potency of the mantra the guru offers is also
related to the guru’s spiritual awareness or potency.
Gayatri-mantra guru is the spiritual guide who introduces the aspirant devotee to the
chanting of the gayatri-mantra through a ritualistic ceremony. This mantra is for elevation to
the consciousness of brahman, which is the constitutional position of the tatastha-jiva. In the
varnashrama system of mind-body social structure, the status of the brahminical class is at
the top of the varnas. Initiation into the gayatri-mantra is prescribed in the Vedas for students
of any spiritual path, who may qualify for further progress into brahminical behavior, and is
also known as the brahminical initiation. Whether a spiritual guide is propounding an
impersonalist or personalist path towards the Absolute Truth, he bestows the same gayatri-
mantra, as prescribed in the Vedas.
Brahminical initiation within the Vaishnava tradition however is also known as the
gopala-mantra-diksha, which is so designated after an additional mantra amongst the several
given to the students at the moment of initiations given. The set of mantras given
confidentially by a Gaudiya Vaishnava guru to every student also includes the gayatri-mantra,
and all of them must be uttered silently. Meditation on the gayatri / gopal-mantra is performed
by the brahmanas at the beginning, middle and end of the day.
Srila Bhaktirakshaka Sridhara Maharaja defines in Sri Guru and His Grace the
importance of Harinama-diksha over gayatri / gopala-mantra-diksha:

Sri Guru and His Grace

by Srila B.R. Sridhara Maharaja
"Jiva Goswami has written that the name of Krishna is the principle thing in the gayatri-
mantra. Within the mantra, there are also many other words, but the name is the most
important. If the name of Krishna is taken away, and replaced with some other name, the
whole thing will be rotten. This is the decision of Jiva Goswami. The holy name of Krishna is
all in all. The holy name of Krishna is there in the gayatri-mantra, and so many other words
are couched there. But if Krishna’s name is taken away and replaced with the name of Shiva,
then the whole thing will go to Shiva. The holy name is the all-important factor.
The holy name of Krishna is so important that even the gayatri-mantra may not be
necessary. It is said na cha sat kriya, na dikshe na cha purashcharya manadilate mantrayam
rasana spri hanato sri krishna namatmaka: ‘One need not undergo all the purificatory
processes, or to follow the six ritualistic ceremonies mentioned in the Vedas for pious life; one
need not even take initiation into the gayatri-mantra. If one simply chants the holy name of
Krishna without offense, everything will be successful.’ The holy name of Krishna is the most
important consideration. The gayatri-mantra may not even be necessary.
We accept the mantra only to help the nama-bhajana, the worship of the holy name.
Otherwise, it may not be necessary at all. It has been judged in such a way. The name alone
can do everything for a person. It is full and complete. The mantra helps us to do away with
the aparadhas, offenses, and the abhasa, or hazy conceptions in our bhajana. The mantra
comes to help us only so far. ...
... In the Chaitanya-charitamrita (Adi 7.73):
 105

krishna-mantra haite habe samsara mochana

krishna-nama haite pabe krishnera charana
“The Krishna gayatri-mantra liberates one from repeated birth and death in this world;
the holy name of Krishna gives one shelter at the lotus feet of Krishna.” The gayatri-mantra
helps us achieve liberation, and then the mantra retires. After giving us liberation, the mantra
is finished. But the name will continue all along, from the lower to the highest. In chanting the
name, there is no mention of any petition—it is an address only. We should not chant with the
mentality that, ‘I want this.’ We must simply chant the name spontaneously. That will
encourage good will in us. So, because the function of the mantra is limited, but the name is
all-important, the nama guru will be honored first, and next, the mantra-guru, and then the
other Vaishnavas."

Sannyasa-mantra-guru is the spiritual guide who is in the renounced order of life and
introduces the aspirant devotee to the chanting of the sannyasa-mantra. When this mantra is
offered by a Brahmavadi or impersonalist guru, it assists the student in the establishment of
his consciousness as brahman, which is the goal of the Mayavada school. On the other hand,
when the sannyasa-mantra is offered by a Vaishnava in the order of babaji or sannyasi, it
assists the student to focus through meditation on the goal of his spiritual discipline. This
mantra is also confidential and is recommended for persons seriously inclined to access the
contemplation of becoming a servant of the gopis, or the female counterparts of Srimati
Radharani. Although the sannyasa-mantra assists the student to contemplate the inner
identity of the soul as female, it is not compulsory for a sannyasi to exclusively meditate on
becoming a maidservant of the Lord. However, besides the development of proper
qualifications for the last stage of spiritual life, the student willing to accept the sannyasa-
ashrama must receive this mantra from the lips of a self-realized guru.
Mantras have a particular effect due to the transcendental energy contained in their
vibration. The particular state of consciousness of the spiritual guide is always vital to the
student, since the guru is the student’s main living example. At the moment of initiation
however, the mantras come to solidify a transcendental relationship based on constant
devotional service—the service of the student towards the guru and the guru’s towards his
ward.

F— DIKSHA AND SHIKSHA-GURUS

In Search of the Ultimate Goal of Life - Ramananda Samvada 35

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT:
"Shiksha-guru and diksha-guru are One: A spiritual master who gives instruction about
the regulative principles of devotional service is called the shiksha-guru or the instructing
spiritual master. A person who is not engaged in the service of the Personality of Godhead
and is addicted to ill habits cannot be a spiritual master. The instructing spiritual master is of
two kinds. They are: (1) a self-realized soul constantly engaged in the service of the
Personality of Godhead, and (2) a soul in pure consciousness who is constantly offering
helpful directions favorable to the service of Godhead. Instruction in the service of the Lord is
also of two kinds: (1) instruction on the object of service, and (2) instruction on the regulative
principles of service.
The spiritual master who connects the living entity with the Personality of Godhead
Sri Krishna by initiation is called diksha-guru or the initiating spiritual master. There is no
difference between the initiating spiritual master and the instructing spiritual master. Both are
the object of shelter for the disciple and both are the ashraya vigraha or the personality under
whose shelter the eternal relationship with Godhead is established and the process of
approaching Godhead by service is learned. To think of one spiritual master as purer than the
other is offensive. The symbolic initiating spiritual master is Srila Sanatana Goswami, who
initiated the devotees into their service to Madana-mohana. Srila Rupa Goswami is the
instructing spiritual master, who instructs the devotee with his verses in the Bhakti-rasamrita-

35
Ramananda Samvada, Published in 1993 by the Rupanuga Bhajan Ashram.
 106

sindhu regarding the service of Sri Sri Radha-Govinda. Nobody should therefore think of
Sanatana Goswami as being greater than Rupa Goswami or vice versa. Both of them are our
spiritual master and engage us in the transcendental loving service of Godhead. When Lord
Chaitanya mentioned the word guru, spiritual master, He meant both the shiksha and the
diksha-guru and not just one of them."

OBSERVATION: Some radical sects will also be found within Gaudiya Vaishnavism.
Generally, they claim that ananya or undivided devotional service to the guru must be
“exclusive,” which literally means “narrow, barring, restricted, and excluding,” thus proposing
to their students to avoid associating with other bona fide gurus of the same philosophical
line. Pure devotional service is actually “inclusive,” which means “complete and com-
prehensive,” of everything and everyone who actually assists one’s spiritual development.
There is gradation of course, and as a child of three years old must be kept under the guard
of his parents, a neophyte student of the spiritual science must also be assisted under this
sort of strict direction. However, just as the parents of a fifteen year old adolescent would be
neglecting his mature development by continuously treating him as if he is still three years
old, the spiritual guides who do not offer to their wards some contact with their own god
brothers and senior members of the Vaishnava community, neglect their duty of assisting
them in further spiritual development.
There has always been a controversy about which should be considered more
prominent amongst the two vital principles of diksha-guru and shiksha-guru. According to the
shastras and the self-realized gurus, there should be no different considerations between
one’s diksha or shiksha gurus:

Cc. Adi-lila, 1.47

shiksha-guruke ta'jani krishnera svarupa / antaryami, bhakta-shrestha,—ei dui rupa
“One should know the instructing spiritual master to be the Personality of Krishna. Lord
Krishna manifests Himself as the Supersoul and as the greatest devotee of the Lord.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Srila Krishnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami states that the
instructing spiritual master is a bona fide representative of Sri Krishna. Sri Krishna Himself
teaches us as the instructing spiritual master from within and without. From within He teaches
as Paramatma, our constant companion, and from without He teaches from Bhagavad-gita as
the instructing spiritual master. There are two kinds of instructing spiritual masters. One is the
liberated person fully absorbed in meditation in devotional service [bhajananandi], and the
other is he who invokes the disciple’s spiritual consciousness by means of relevant
instructions [gosthyanandi]. Thus the instructions in the science of devotion are differentiated
in terms of the objective and subjective ways of understanding. The acharya in the true sense
of the term, who is authorized to deliver Krishna, enriches the disciple with full spiritual
knowledge and thus awakens him to the activities of devotional service.
When by learning from the self-realized spiritual master one actually engages himself in
the service of Lord Vishnu, functional devotional service begins. The procedures of this
devotional service are known as abhidheya, or action one is duty-bound to perform. Our only
shelter is the Supreme Lord, and one who teaches how to approach Krishna is the functioning
form of the Personality of Godhead. There is no difference between the shelter-giving
Supreme Lord and the initiating and instructing spiritual masters. If one foolishly discriminates
between them, he commits an offense in the discharge of devotional service."

Cc. Adi-lila, 1.35:

mantra-guru ara yata shiksha-guru-gana / tanhara charana age kariye vandana
“I first offer my respectful obeisances at the lotus feet of my initiating spiritual master and all
my instructing spiritual masters.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Srila Jiva Gosvami, in his thesis Bhakti-sandarbha (202),
has stated that uncontaminated devotional service is the objective of pure Vaishnavas and
that one has to execute such service in the association of other devotees. By associating with
devotees of Lord Krishna, one develops a sense of Krishna consciousness and thus becomes
 107

inclined toward the loving service of the Lord. This is the process of approaching the
Supreme Lord by gradual appreciation in devotional service. If one desires unalloyed
devotional service, one must associate with devotees of Sri Krishna, for by such association
only can a conditioned soul achieve a taste for transcendental love and thus revive his eternal
relation with Godhead in a specific manifestation and in terms of the specific transcendental
mellow (rasa) that one has eternally inherent in him.
If one develops love for Krishna by Krishna conscious activities, one can know the
Supreme Absolute Truth, but he who tries to understand God simply by logical arguments will
not succeed, nor will he get a taste for unalloyed devotion. The secret is that one must
submissively listen to those who know perfectly the science of God, and one must begin the
mode of service regulated by the preceptor. A devotee already attracted by the name, form,
qualities, etc., of the Supreme Lord may be directed to his specific manner of devotional
service; he need not waste time in approaching the Lord through logic. The expert spiritual
master knows well how to engage his disciple’s energy in the transcendental loving service of
the Lord, and thus he engages a devotee in a specific devotional service according to his
special tendency. A devotee must have only one initiating spiritual master because in
the scriptures acceptance of more than one is always forbidden. There is no limit,
however, to the number of instructing spiritual masters one may accept. Generally a
spiritual master who constantly instructs a disciple in spiritual science becomes his initiating
spiritual master later on."

Cc. Adi-lila, 1.37

ei chaya guru—shiksha-guru ye amara / tan’ sabara pada-padme koti namaskara
“These six are my instructing spiritual masters, and therefore I offer millions of respectful
obeisances unto their lotus feet.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "By accepting the six Gosvamis as his instructing spiritual
masters, the author [Krishnadasa Kaviraja Goswami] specifically makes it clear that one
should not be recognized as a Gaudiya Vaishnava if he is not obedient to them."

OBSERVATION: Although a person may be dressing as a Vaishnava, if he does not obey the
philosophy lay down by Sri Chaitanya, following the footsteps of the six Goswamis, such
person must be identified as a pseudo-Vaishnava.
A clear sign of a pseudo-Vaishnava can also be found in the dishonest way he allures
innocent and foolish followers alike. For instance, a pseudo-Vaishnava would disregard basic
principles of personalism by quoting the shastras according to his own interpretations. He
uses his seniority over his wards in an abusive or totalitarian manner, and teaches them how
to disregard senior Vaishnavas by his own personal example. When control over one’s wards
is carried out without the consciousness to assist the student’s spiritual growth, it represents
the corruption of power. This surely will hinder the student’s growth, and instead of serving his
ward the guru is abusing him. This must be noticed as a sign of a pseudo-Vaishnava.
In the history of the establishment of Gaudiya Vaishnavism in the West, most of the
leaders of the society instituted by Srila Bhaktivedanta Prabhupada, rejected their appointed
shiksha guru. Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada instructed the persons assisting
him in the last days previous to his physical departure, to visit and clear doubts on
philosophical interpretations with Srila Bhaktirakshaka Sridhara Maharaja from Navadvipa
Dhama. Well-known leaders responsible for the managerial affairs of the society followed his
instruction for only about four years, to then begin a radical offensive campaign against Srila
B.R. Sridhara Maharaja. Thus, after disregarding one of Srila Prabhupada's last instructions,
and compounding this offense with insulting his senior God brother and appointed shiksha-
guru, the path of spiritual life of most aspirant Vaishnavas at the ISKCON-GBC was thus
jeopardized. This historical fact and its consequent several official apologies to HDG Srila
Sridhara Maharaja even after decades of his physical departure from the planet officially is
documented in the ISKCON-GBC resolutions.
Nonetheless, the worst thing that could ever happen to Srila Prabhupada’s society was
that the prospective followers of Vaishnavism, who were followers of those offensive leaders
 108

—most of whom have already deflected from pure Vaishnavism—, were thus trained in how
to disregard the Vaishnava etiquette towards Prabhupada’s god brothers. There are
numerous records showing how Srila Sridhar Maharaja, who Prabhupada considered his
senior friend and shiksha-guru,36 was viciously banned from continuing to give scriptural
assistance for the betterment of Srila Prabhupada’s society.
A kanishtha-Vaishnava can be exposed since never recognizes anyone as his shiksha-
guru, falsely implying exclusive surrender to his diksha-guru, while disregarding his own
guru's instructions to respect his own senior God brother as shiksha-guru.

SB. 3.32.42
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "One must be prepared to offer the necessary respect and
honor to the spiritual master. He should not be unnecessarily envious of his God brothers.
Rather, if a God brother is more enlightened and advanced in Krishna consciousness, one
should accept him as almost equal to the spiritual master, and one should be happy to see
such God brothers advance in Krishna consciousness."

Nonetheless, a kanishtha aspirant devotee is always eager to offer oneself as shiksha-

guru to other guru’s students. In general these kinds of persons never faithfully obey their
guru’s orders. Neither do they honestly follow their guru or the parampara’s philosophical
teachings. Srila Prabhupada explains the above described symptoms and attitude of a self
imposed and materialistic guru in the following manner:

SB. 3.4.26
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT:
Although one may be well versed in the transcendental science, one should be careful
about the offense of maryada-vyatikrama, or impertinently surpassing a greater personality.
According to scriptural injunction one should be very careful of transgressing the law of
maryada-vyatikrama because by so doing one loses his duration of life, his opulence, fame
and piety and the blessings of all the world. To be well versed in the transcendental science
necessitates awareness of the techniques of spiritual science. Uddhava, being well aware of
all these technicalities of transcendental science, advised Vidura to approach Maitreya Rishi
to receive transcendental knowledge. Vidura wanted to accept Uddhava as his spiritual
master, but Uddhava did not accept the post because Vidura was as old as Uddhava’s father
and therefore Uddhava could not accept him as his disciple, especially when Maitreya was
present nearby. The rule is that in the presence of a higher personality one should not be very
eager to impart instructions, even if one is competent and well versed. So Uddhava decided
to send an elderly person like Vidura to Maitreya, another elderly person, but he was well
versed also because he was directly instructed by the Lord while He was about to quit this
mortal world. Since both Uddhava and Maitreya were directly instructed by the Lord, both had
the authority to become the spiritual master of Vidura or anyone else, but Maitreya, being
elderly, had the first claim to becoming the spiritual master, especially for Vidura, who was
much older than Uddhava. One should not be eager to become a spiritual master cheaply for
the sake of profit and fame, but should become a spiritual master only for the service of the
Lord. The Lord never tolerates the impertinence of maryada-vyatikrama. One should never
pass over the honor due to an elderly spiritual master in the interests of one’s own personal
gain and fame. Impertinence on the part of the pseudo spiritual master is very risky to
progressive spiritual realization.

OBSERVATION: Any person qualifying to become a bona fide acharya is naturally humble
and respectful to everyone. Such a Vaishnava devotee may see the Supreme Personality of
Godhead’s orders being transmitted even through the mouth of a prostitute, thus accepting
her also as an instructing spiritual master. If a Vaishnava is not humble and respectful
towards superior authorities or senior devotees, he cannot claim to be a bona fide
representative of his guru. These kinds of pseudo spiritual masters should not be given the

36
Letter to Hrishikesh. Los Angeles, 31st January, 1969
 109

respect that they constantly and eagerly demand from their followers, since they themselves
don’t know how to relate with senior Vaishnavas of any group. As the most perfect teacher,
Sri Chaitanya personally demonstrated how to relate to superiors like the god brothers of
one’s spiritual master. In the pastime with Ramachandra Puri, Ramachandra Puri deserved to
be rejected since he was a pseudo Vaishnava, but in order to establish the principle of
etiquette Sri Chaitanya showed the example by offering him respect, even though not
deserving it.37
A kanishtha spiritual master has strong determination regarding his egotistic pursuits,
and can be identified by his impudence in declaring himself fit to translate or comment on
sacred texts such as Srimad Bhagavatam. Srila B.R. Sridhara Maharaja, in his character as a
bona fide shiksha-guru —as declared by Srila Prabhupada himself—, has stated the
following:

Sri Guru and His Grace:

"In Srimad Bhagavatam (11.9.31) is mentioned:
na hy ekasmad gurur jnanam / su-sthiram syat su-pushkalam.
'One certainly cannot get complete knowledge from only one guru.'
In the highest stage of devotion, we must see not only one guru; we must see that guru
is everywhere. In the land of Krishna, all are gurus; our transformation should be towards
that. Everything in the spiritual world, the entire environment is our guru and we are servants.
To enter into Vaikuntha, or Goloka, means that on all sides we must see guru and pay our
respects. There is gradation of course, but all are guru.
There are different classes of guru. All Vaishnavas are considered gurus. If the
spiritual master gives even one letter to the disciple, what is contained there is infinite. The
knowledge given by the spiritual master is infinite. To know and understand it fully, however,
different sources are necessary. In the highest position one can read devotion to Krishna from
everywhere. If we can attain the proper vision, then everything will supply me inspiration
towards the performance of our duties. Whenever Mahaprabhu saw a forest, He saw it as
Vrindavana . Whenever He saw a river, He saw the Yamuna. Whenever He saw a hill, He
saw it as Govardhana hill. In that highest stage, wherever we cast our glance, it will remind us
about our Lord. They will teach us, they will press us to engage ourselves in service to
Krishna. That is the duty of guru. Wherever we cast our glance, whatever we come in contact
with will only excite us ‘Do your duty.’ That is guru. Our guru is whoever gives us impetus for
the service of Krishna, whoever helps us to look towards the center. So, because every atom
in Vaikuntha and Goloka will encourage us towards our duty, they are all our gurus. Gurus will
be very amply available when we can raise ourselves to a higher level."

The foolish mentality of kanishtha devotees can be detected by intelligent madhyama

devotees who can detect their neophyte attitudes. Pseudo devotees self-instate themselves
as acharyas in name only, and are not willing to strictly submit either to the shastras or to the
philosophical advice of senior acharyas. However, they show much eagerness to submit
themselves as humble students of a mundane teacher in some mundane sophisticated
University to gain graduations as Doctors in Philosophy. Srila Prabhupada never approves
the acceptance of mundane authorities, but kanishtha aspirant devotees are expert in
rejecting the authorized acharyas as directed by their own guru, and accept mundane
teachers instead —they are "acharyas" in name only.

Cc. Adi-lila, 7.53

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "The Vedic injunctions state, tad viddhi pranipatena
pariprashnena sevaya: one must approach a superior authority in humbleness (Bg. 4.34).
One cannot challenge a superior authority, but with great submission one can submit his
proposal for acceptance by the spiritual master [diksha-guru] or spiritual authorities [shastras
and shiksha-gurus]. Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu is an ideal teacher by His personal behavior,
and so are His disciples."

37
Cc. Antya-lila, 8.7-103
 110

Finally a true shiksha-guru is one who humbly and selflessly offers assistance to
everyone, and as consequence has accepted spiritual guides as instructed by one's diksha-
guru. Any aspirant disciple must be very careful to study the character of one's prospective
spiritual master before full acceptance. There have been times in the newly instated Gaudiya
Vaishnavism in the West, when mundane persons in the dress of sannyasa and holding
Ph.D. titles, made a mockery of this sacred order to deceive many neophyte followers, thus
demanding an excessive and continuous comfort in a materialistic way of life —a lifestyle that
are unwilling to give up. The Bhagavad-gita gives a description that characterizes a pseudo-
devotee:

Bg. 16.4
“Pride, arrogance, conceit, anger, harshness and ignorance—these qualities belong to those
of demoniac nature, O son of Pritha.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT:
In this verse, the royal road to hell is described. The demoniac want to make a show of
religion and advancement in spiritual science, although they do not follow the principles. They
are always arrogant or proud in possessing some type of education or so much wealth. They
desire to be worshipped by others, and demand respectability, although they do not
command respect. Over trifles they become very angry and speak harshly, not gently. They
do not know what should be done and what should not be done. They do everything
whimsically, according to their own desire, and they do not recognize any authority. These
demoniac qualities are taken on by them from the beginning of their bodies in the wombs of
their mothers, and as they grow they manifest all these inauspicious qualities.

G— INDEPENDENT AND INSTITUTIONAL OR PROFESSIONAL RITVIK-GURUS

Independence is a synonym of self-reliant, autonomous, unconstrained or self-

governing, which in essence designate the qualities of brahminical behavior. However many
kanishtha devotees who manage religious institutions viciously misdirect their followers by
giving a corrupt meaning to the word "independent." To better manipulate neophytes, some
institutionalized gurus restrain the brahminical character of some followers by leading them to
believe that to become independent is something against their spiritual interest. Of course, no
sane spiritual seeker in any Vaishnava school would desire to become independent of the
Lord or his spiritual guardians. The training that a bona fide Vaishnava offers his wards is to
become totally independent or self-reliant, which strengthen the path of self-realization. Self-
realization is acquired only when turning totally dependent on the Lord, always through the
assistance of bona fide spiritual guides. Regretfully, due to the spiritual misrepresentation
taught by pseudo-devotees, neophyte students fear to become independent thinkers, or real
brahmanas. Due to the kind of emotional coercion exerted by pseudo-devotees, neophyte
students don’t know what is to be done and what not. Under such psychological pressure,
neophyte students are trained to believe that someone else has to think for them, thus
becoming mundane religious fanatics.

Srila Prabhupada's letter to Karandhara Dasa, 22 December 1972 - Directives Of

Decentralization:
"Krishna Consciousness Movement is for training men to be independently thoughtful
and competent in all types of departments of knowledge and action, not for making
bureaucracy. Once there is bureaucracy the whole thing will be spoiled. There must be
always individual striving and work and responsibility, competitive spirit, not that one shall
dominate and distribute benefits to the others and they do nothing but beg from you and you
provide. No."

A bona fide spiritual guide will train his wards to become self-reliant, autonomous or
self governing, thus fulfilling his duty by exposing them to brahminical behavior. Independent
 111

spiritual guides are those who may have been trained in some religious institutions, but after
graduation as brahmanas or sannyasa, continue their spiritual development without any
financial or managerial dependence from any sort of institution. For a bona fide student of the
spiritual path, the training in spiritual life must proceed regardless of any social, political, eco-
nomical or religious situation of any sort. However, since the path of spiritual life is of gradual
progression, those who are not ready to become independent gurus choose to become
institutional gurus. Most of the fully engaged students of religious institutions, prefer to
continue their spiritual development as gurus for their institution. This behavior is not wrong
provided it is done without any desire for personal profit of any sort.
An institutional guru is a member of any religious institution who once graduated as a
brahmana or sannyasa, continues his training serving as a member of the institution, thus
helping to train others under the shelter giving of the institution. On the other hand,
independent gurus expose themselves to further realizations by secluding themselves from
social communion, thus contemplating the self in deep realization. They are meant to depend
solely on their implicit faith in Sri Krishna, Guru and Vaishnavas, and in due course may or
may not open a religious institution. Institutional gurus however, rely on the collective efforts
of the whole institution, and rely in the preaching results of others too. Sometimes,
institutional gurus who are actually pseudo-devotees take advantage of the institutions they
are in, and after having amassed vast numbers of followers and money drift away from them
shamelessly.
Sometimes a guru who is the head of an institution, personally and directly designates
a particular student or some of them to officiate as his direct representatives whenever he
cannot be physically present. This process is denominated as “representative” or ritvik-guru.
In essence, the ritvik-guru is the priest who carries on the function of assisting the guru in the
initiation ceremony, only when the guru is not able to be physically present to perform it. A
ritvik-guru does not necessarily have to be personally or directly initiated through the Vedic
rituals by the guru he is representing.

Some religious institutions have adopted the ritvik system of initiation after the
disappearance of a great soul who became the inspiring guide behind the complete
organization. Taking in consideration some of the biggest religions in the world, it is a
historical fact that Lord Jesus, Lord Buddha and Mohammed, have become the gurus of
uncounted followers through the assistance of unlimited ritvik-gurus. These great
personalities have not created any institution on their own, but their followers established
organized ways to proceed with the faith inspired by their teachings. The principle of
accepting the directions from an exalted spiritual personality is known as shiksha. In
Vaishnavism the personality of Sri Madhvacharya can be quoted as a similar example, since
he continues to be the central guru of his sampradaya coming down from Lord Brahma. The
several Gaudiya Vaishnava sects known today continue accepting Sri Chaitanya
Mahaprabhu’s transcendental teachings as their main philosophical structure. Gaudiya
Vaishnavas have developed the institutional way to represent Sri Chaitanya as the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, who is the yuga-avatara or the savior for this age. However, since
Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu also acted as a perfect devotee of the Lord, He is also considered
the perfect spiritual master. As the guru of the age, Sri Chaitanya also has many ritvik-gurus
in the many institutions founded under His inspiration. As well as Jesus, Buddha or
Mohammed, Sri Chaitanya did not establish any particular institution, nonetheless his
followers, acting as ritviks or representative gurus, opened various institutions to spread his
message throughout the world. The institutions of Sri Chaitanya's acharyas follow the process
of eternal Vedic discipline, therefore it is meant to never be considered as a "new" institution.
Proportionately to the acharya's realization, each institution carries the same eternal
principles of Sri Chaitanya's teachings.
The greatest acharya who manifested the full scope of Sri Chaitanya's teachings in a
dimension that engulfs all other Vaishnava sampradayas is Shakti Avesha Avatara A.C.
Bhaktivedanta Swami Srila Prabhupada. His mission, known as ISKCON carries in a seed
form all the managerial and theological practices of all other sampradayas.
 112

There are two ways to represent the disciplic succession coming down from an exalted
representative of God, one is through diksha (by direct initiation) or shiksha (only by the
acceptance of instructions).
There are several ways to administer the passing of spiritual knowledge to the masses,
and the most efficient has always been through the establishment of religious institutions.
Through historical and practical experience, religion always misrepresents spirituality.
Religious institutions are needed for proper education in human life, but most regretfully all of
them teach sectarian behavior towards the Universal Father. The religious leaders of any
denomination are the representatives of God on earth, and they must represent Him in a
thorough bona fide way. Therefore, the position of a ritvik or representative guru is of topmost
social importance.

Before understanding the principle behind a ritvik-guru one must try to understand in
depth what is the meaning of shiksha guru —or the person who delivers the Divine message
as it is—, since in essence any ritvik-guru is actually a shiksha-guru. The reason for this is
obvious, since a person acting as a representative has to be qualified enough to introduce
qualified newcomers to the guru who is being represented. In the most common cases, the
misrepresentation of the guru on the part of the ritvik-gurus is so bad that in due course of
time the essential message of the inspiring teacher becomes totally lost. This occurs when
there is no real interest by the unqualified ritvik-gurus to act on their responsibilities as
shiksha-gurus, and therefore everything in such institutions becomes spoiled. In order to be a
proper ritvik-guru one has to be willing to gradually become an acharya or a spiritual teacher
by example. This is expected from every one of the conditioned living entities within this
mundane world. There is no excuse to avoid becoming serious and qualified in one’s spiritual
behavior and act as an acharya. The condition of exercising the responsibility of acting as
guru or acharya, directly relates to the ultimate goal of human life or self-realization. If
someone acting as a ritvik-guru, does not make any sincere efforts to improve his spiritual
life, the kind of representation he is offering is in name only. There cannot be any strength in
misrepresentation.

Nonetheless, the process of ritvik-shiksha-sad-gurus can assist prospective

Vaishnavas in their steady search for Sri Guru. When the institution founded by Srila A.C.
Bhaktivedanta Prabhupada fell into chaotic misrepresentation after his physical departure, a
big percentage of unqualified gurus occupied its management. Therefore the massive number
of ISKCON members took shelter in Srila Prabhupada as their eternal shiksha-guru, until they
could develop affinity and faith in some representatives of his teachings acting as bona fide
diksha-gurus. All bona fide ISKCON diksha-gurus officiate so as Srila Prabhupada's ritvik-
shiksha-gurus. Just as Lord Buddha came to deny the Vedas since their teachings had been
totally misrepresented by unscrupulous persons, there was a time when the
misrepresentation of the Gaudiya Vaishnava lineage brought by Srila Prabhupada was so
hampered, that it was better to temporarily deny the process of disciplic succession, and just
concentrate on His Divine Grace's instructions as exclusive shelter.
However, the world-acharya Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Prabhupada has stressed in the
following transcript of a conversation, that he expects everyone to spread the philosophy of
Krishna or God consciousness as an acharya, but to that end one must first become qualified,
and for that reason proper power of discrimination must be developed.

SRILA PRABHUPADA'S LECTURE AT SRI MAYAPUR, APRIL 6, 1975:

One who is not spreading —he is cultivating Krishna consciousness for his personal
benefit in a secluded place, sitting and chanting— that is also nice, but he’s not acharya.
Acharya means he must spread. Gosthyanandi. Bhajananandi, gosthyanandi. So generally,
gosthyanandi means one who wants to increase the number of devotees. He’s called
gosthyanandi. And one who is self-satisfied, that “Let me do my own duty,” he is called
 113

bhajananandi. So my Guru Maharaja, Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura, he was

gosthyanandi; he wanted to increase the number of devotees. And the more you increase the
number of devotees, the more you become very much recognized by Krishna. It is Krishna’s
business. Krishna personally comes as He is, Krishna, to spread this bhakti cult. Man-mana
bhava mad-bhakto mad-yaji mam namaskuru. Sarva-dharman parityajya mam ekam
sharanam vraja. He’s canvassing personally. Paritranaya sadhunam vinashaya cha
duskritam, dharma-samstha-panarthaya sambhavami yuge yuge. So same thing entrusted to
another devotee, and who spreads, he’s acharya. So Krishna says, the acharya... Here it is
said, that advaita harina advaitad... So, of course Advaita Acharya is expansion of Vishnu-
tattva, but any acharya, he is to be considered identical with the Lord. The Lord says that, that
acharyam mam vijaniyat... “One should understand the acharya.” Acharya bhakti-samsanat...
acharya means who is spreading pure bhakti cult. “That acharya,” Krishna says, “you should
consider such acharya as Myself.” Acharyam mam vijaniyat navamanyeta karhichit... that you
cannot consider, “Yes, he’s acharya, but not as good as Krishna.” No... na avamanyeta...
"don’t deride in that way." Then there will be falldown. Acharyam mam vijaniyat navamanyeta
karhichit. And in the Vedas also it is said, yasya deve para bhaktir yatha deve tatha gurau...
“Anyone who has got unflinching faith in the Supreme Personality and the similar faith in
guru...” yasya deve para bhaktir yatha deve tatha gurau, tasyaite kathita hy arthah, “All the
Vedic literature,” prakashante... “becomes revealed simply by these two principles.”
Guru krishna kripapaya bhakti lata bija. We should not jump over Krishna without the
help of guru. That is not possible. You must go through. Because Krishna says, acharyam
mam vijani... tasmad gurum prapadyeta jijnasuh shreya uttamam... “Actually one who is
serious to understand higher transcendental subject matter, he must approach guru.”
Tasmad gurum, prapadyeta.. these are Vedic injunctions, chaksudana dilo yei, janme janme
pita sei... So anyone who opens... Guru means who opens the eyes of the ignorant person...
ajnana-timirandhasya jnananjana-shalakaya... opening the eyes by giving real knowledge...
guru krishna kripapaya bhakti lata bija. So bhakti-lata, the devotional service, the seed of
devotional service, can be received by the parampara system through bona fide spiritual
master. And if we abide by the orders of spiritual master faithfully, then Krishna becomes
pleased. That is stated by Vishvanatha Chakravarti Thakura... yasya prasadad bhagavat-
prasadah. Ara na koriya mane asa... Narottama Dasa... all the acharyas they say like that,
acharyam mam vijaniyat. Acharyavan purusho veda... “One who has accepted acharya, he
knows things as they are.” Others, they do not know. It is not possible. So Advaita Acharya is
the typical example, how to become acharya. All are our acharyas, sri-krishna-chaitanya
prabhu nityananda, sri-advaita gadadhara srivasadi-gaura-bhakta-vrinda. All of them are
acharyas because they are following the acharya, Supreme Acharya, Chaitanya Mahaprabhu.
Therefore they are acharya... evam parampara-praptam imam rajarsayo viduh... so we
have to follow the acharya. Then, when we are completely, cent-per-cent follower of acharya,
then you can also act as acharya. This is the process. Don’t become premature acharya. First
of all follow the orders of acharya, and you become mature. Then it is better to become
acharya.
Because we are interested in preparing acharya, but the etiquette is, at least for the
period the guru is present, one should not become acharya. Even if he is complete, he should
not because the etiquette is, if somebody comes for becoming initiated, it is the duty of such
person to bring that prospective candidate to his acharya, not that “Now people are coming to
me, so I can become acharya.” That is avamanya. Navamanyeta karhichit... don’t transgress
this etiquette... navamanyeta... that will be fall down. Just like during the lifetime of our Guru
Maharaja, all our God brothers now who are acting as acharya, they did not do so. That is not
etiquette. Acharyam mam vijaniyat na avaman... that is insult. So if you insult your acharya,
then you are finished. Yasya prasadad bhagavat-prasado yasya aprasadat na gatih kuto 'pi
—finished. If you displease your acharya, then you are finished. Therefore it is said,
Chaitanya Mahaprabhu says to all the acharyas... Nityananda Prabhu, Advaita Prabhu
and Srivasadi-gaura-bhakta-vrinda, they are all carriers of orders of Sri Chaitanya
Mahaprabhu. So try to follow the path of acharya process. Then life will be successful. And
to become acharya is not very difficult. First of all, to become very faithful servant of your
 114

acharya, follow strictly what he says, try to please him and spread Krishna consciousness.
That’s all. It is not at all difficult. Try to follow the instruction of your guru-maharaja and spread
Krishna consciousness. That is the order of Lord Chaitanya... amara ajnaya guru hana tara ei
desh, yare dekha tare kaha krishna-upadesh... “by following My order, you become guru.”
And if we strictly follow the acharya system and try our best to spread the instruction of
Krishna... yare dekha tare kaha krishna-upadesh... There are two kinds of krishna-upadesh.
Upadesh means instruction. Instruction given by Krishna, that is also krishna-upadesh, and
instruction received about Krishna, that is also krishna-upadesh. Krishnasya upadesh iti
krishna upadesh. samasa, sasti-tat-purusha-samasa... and krishna vishaya upadesh, that is
also krishna-upadesh. Bahu-vrihi-samasa... this is the way of analyzing Sanskrit grammar. So
Krishna’s upadesh is Bhagavad-gita. He’s directly giving instruction. So one who is spreading
krishna-upadesh, simply repeat what is said by Krishna. Then you become acharya. Not
difficult at all. Everything is stated there. We have to simply repeat like parrot. Not exactly
parrot. Parrot does not understand the meaning; he simply vibrates. But you should
understand the meaning also. Otherwise how you can explain? So, so we want to spread
Krishna consciousness. Simply prepare yourself how to repeat Krishna’s instructions very
nicely, without any malinterpretation. Then, in future... Suppose you have got now ten
thousand... We shall expand to hundred thousand... That is required. Then hundred thousand
to million... and million to ten million...
Devotees: Jaya!
Prabhupada: So there will be no scarcity of acharya, and people will understand Krishna
consciousness very easily. So make that organization. Don’t be falsely puffed up. Follow the
acharya's instruction and try to make yourself perfect, mature.

OBSERVATION: Any ISKCON ritvik-guru of Sri Krishna must fulfill the task as a ritvik-
shiksha-guru or representative of Srila Prabhupada's teachings also, otherwise he will be
against the interest of the prospective aspirant devotee. By personally and directly giving
support to a student, the guru offers direct assistance to the neophyte. During the times of the
spreading of Krishna consciousness by the world-acharya Srila Prabhupada there was no
possibility for him to physically assist so many followers, nonetheless he inspired everyone,
and his students naturally accepted the shiksha given by their senior God brothers. In due
course of time, of course, some discovered that not all their God brothers were fit to represent
Srila Prabhupada and took shelter in Prabhupada’s intimate god brothers, who were his
lifelong friends. Amongst the relationship that Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada
maintained with his God brothers, only a few had real close and intimate dealings with him.
The main God brothers who had intimate and friendly relationship with Srila Prabhupada
thorough his physical presence in this world were: Srila Bhaktirakshaka Sridhara Maharaja,
Srila Bhaktiprajnana Keshava Maharaja, Srila Akinchana Krishnadasa Babaji and Srila
Adikeshava Maharaja (Dr. O.B.L. Kapoor). All these intimate God brothers of Srila
Prabhupada are to be considered potential shiksha-gurus, since it is the law of the Vaishnava
tradition.
Whenever there is an unclear philosophical conception, bona fide students take shelter
in the transcendental formula of guru-shastra-sadhu. Therefore, when the guru confirms what
the shastras say, and all this is corroborated by the sadhus or bona fide Vaishnavas who are
contemporaries of the guru, the transcendental reality can manifest to a conditioned soul.
Patanavadis and ritvikvadis however constantly try to deny this transcendental formula, and
whimsically elaborate their own concoctions.

Cc. Adi-lila, 1.35

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "If one develops love for Krishna by Krishna conscious
activities, one can know the Supreme Absolute Truth, but he who tries to understand God
simply by logical arguments will not succeed, nor will he get a taste for unalloyed devotion.
The secret is that one must submissively listen to those who know perfectly the science of
God, and one must begin the mode of service regulated by the preceptor. A devotee already
attracted by the name, form, qualities, etc., of the Supreme Lord may be directed to his
 115

specific manner of devotional service; he need not waste time in approaching the Lord
through logic. The expert spiritual master knows well how to engage his disciple’s energy in
the transcendental loving service of the Lord, and thus he engages a devotee in a specific
devotional service according to his special tendency. A devotee must have only one initiating
spiritual master because in the scriptures acceptance of more than one is always forbidden.
There is no limit, however, to the number of instructing spiritual masters one may accept."

OBSERVATION: A sincere student of the science of devotion is aware of the importance of

having a physically present spiritual guide, since one understands that lacks the ability to
correct oneself, thus becoming victim of one's own false ego. The essential element behind
having a personally present guru is that there is a clear possibility of having personal dialogue
or direct communication, thus establishing the path to practice Personalism as it should be.
The guru should have prolonged personal contact with one's students, so that can correct
them. To meditate on having a dialogue with one’s spiritual preceptors prematurely or totally
immaturely, predisposes the nitya-baddha-tatastha-jiva or the eternally conditioned living
entity, to continue his already familiar practices within the mundane world as a prakrita
sahajiya.

SB. 3.22.7
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: “The real fact is that a bona fide spiritual master knows the
nature of a particular man and what sort of duties he can perform in Krishna consciousness,
and he instructs him in that way. He instructs him through the ear, not privately, but publicly.
"You are fit for such and such work in Krishna consciousness. You can act in this way."

Bg. 11.54
bhaktya tu ananyaya shakya / aham evam-vidho ’rjuna
jnatum drashtum cha tattvena / praveshtum cha parantapa
“My dear Arjuna, only by undivided devotional service can I be understood as I am, standing
before you, and can thus be seen directly. Only in this way can you enter into the mysteries of
My understanding.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Krishna can be understood only by the process of undivided
devotional service. He explicitly explains this in this verse so that unauthorized
commentators, who try to understand Bhagavad-gita by the speculative process, will know
that they are simply wasting their time.
One cannot understand Krishna by mental speculation. For one who does not take
personal training under the guidance of a bona fide spiritual master, it is impossible to even
begin to understand Krishna. The word tu [bhaktya tu] is specially used here to indicate that
no other process can be used, can be recommended, or can be successful in understanding
Krishna."

OBSERVATION: The exclusive physical presence of the spiritual guide is imperative to the
bona fide students of the science of devotion. This can be clearly analyzed in a letter by Srila
Prabhupada to his student Rayarama Dasa, dated Los Angeles 20th February 1969:
“So far as your fraternal quarrel is concerned, I may recite in this connection one story: An
old father required massaging, so all the children wanted to serve the father. The father
divided the right and left portion of his body to be served by the children. Later along with the
service, there was some quarrel between the children, and they were competing by hitting the
parts of the father, which was assigned to the opposing party. So the father said that you are
hitting my different parts due to your opposition to one another, but I am therefore dying.
Similarly, either this department or that department, if you quarrel amongst yourselves it will
be detrimental to my missionary ambition. Please therefore stop this unnecessary strain. If
there is any misunderstanding, it will be solved when I am present there in April. In the
meantime, please live peacefully, and things may go on as it is going on.”
The baddha-tatastha-jiva has been eternally conditioned in the mundane world, where
it entered from the tatastha area in between the spiritual and mundane worlds. The
 116

conditioned jivas have never been in the direct personal company of the Supreme Lord.
Therefore, to enter into the personal service of the Lord it is primordial to receive personal
training from qualified spiritual guides.

Cc. Adi-lila. 3.13-17

"Lord Krishna enjoys His transcendental pastimes as long as He wishes, and then He
disappears. After disappearing, however, He thinks thus:
'For a long time I have not bestowed unalloyed loving service to Me upon the inhabitants
of the world. Without such loving attachment, the existence of the material world is useless.'
“The Lord seldom awards pure transcendental love, but without such pure love of God,
freed from fruitive activities and empirical speculation, one cannot attain perfection in life.”
'Everywhere in the world people worship Me according to scriptural injunctions. But simply
by following such regulative principles one cannot attain the loving sentiments of the devotees
in Vrajabhumi.'
'Knowing My opulences, the whole world looks upon Me with awe and veneration. But
devotion made feeble by such reverence does not attract Me.'”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "After His appearance, Lord Krishna thought that He had not
distributed the transcendental personal dealings with His devotees in dasya, sakhya, vatsalya
and madhurya. One may understand the science of the Supreme Personality of Godhead
from the Vedic literature and thus become a devotee of the Lord and worship Him within the
regulative principles described in the scriptures, but one will not know in this way how Krishna
is served by the residents of Vrajabhumi. One cannot understand the dealings of the Lord in
Vrindavana simply by executing the ritualistic regulative principles mentioned in the
scriptures. By following scriptural injunctions one may enhance his appreciation for the glories
of the Lord, but there is no chance for one to enter personal dealings with Him. Giving too
much attention to understanding the exalted glories of the Lord reduces the chance of one’s
entering personal loving affairs with the Lord. To teach the principles of such loving dealings,
the Lord decided to appear as Lord Chaitanya."

OBSERVATION: Although Srila Prabhupada points out above that "Giving too much attention
to understanding the exalted glories of the Lord reduces the chance of one’s entering
personal loving affairs with the Lord," his observation should not be taken lightly and disobey
his further important instructions below:

Cc. Adi-lila, 2-117

"A sincere student should not neglect the discussion of such conclusions, considering them
controversial, for such discussions strengthen the mind. Thus one’s mind becomes attached
to Sri Krishna."
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "One should be particularly careful to understand the truth
about Krishna. If because of laziness one does not come to know Krishna conclusively, one
will be misguided about the cult of devotion, like those who declare themselves advanced
devotees and imitate the transcendental symptoms sometimes observed in liberated souls.
Although the use of thoughts and arguments is a most suitable process for inducing an
uninitiated person to become a devotee, neophytes in devotional service must always alertly
understand Krishna through the vision of the revealed scriptures, the bona fide devotees and
the spiritual master. Unless one hears about Sri Krishna from such authorities, one cannot
make advancement in devotion to Sri Krishna.

Cc. Adi-lila. 3.18-21

“By performing such regulated devotional service in awe and veneration, one may go to
Vaikuntha and attain the four kinds of liberation.
“These liberations are sarsti [achieving opulences equal to those of the Lord], sarupya
[having a form the same as the Lord's], samipya [living as a personal associate of the Lord]
and salokya [living on a Vaikuntha planet]. Devotees never accept sayujya, however, since
that is oneness with Brahman.
 117

“I shall personally inaugurate the religion of the age—nama-sankirtana, the congregational

chanting of the holy name. I shall make the world dance in ecstasy, realizing the four mellows
of loving devotional service.
“I shall accept the role of a devotee, and I shall teach devotional service by practicing it
Myself.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "When one associates with a pure devotee, he becomes so
elevated that he does not aspire even for sarsti, sarupya, samipya or salokya, because he
feels that such liberation is a kind of sense gratification. Pure devotees do not ask anything
from the Lord for their personal benefit. Even if offered personal benefits, pure devotees do
not accept them, because their only desire is to satisfy the Supreme Personality of Godhead
by transcendental loving service. No one but the Lord Himself can teach this highest form of
devotional service. Therefore, when the Lord took the place of the incarnation of Kali-yuga to
spread the glories of chanting Hare Krishna —the system of worship recommended in this
age— He also distributed the process of devotional service performed on the platform of
transcendental spontaneous love. To teach the highest principles of spiritual life, the Lord
Himself appeared as a devotee in the form of Lord Chaitanya."

OBSERVATION: The conclusion is that one can understand the highest form of devotional
service only through the direct personal assistance of the devotees of the Lord. Lord
Gauranga, as a devotee, came personally to confirm this. Nobody can become perfectly
trained in the transcendental science of direct personal devotional service to the Lord simply
by reading books, even if such books are of HDG Srila Prabhupada —unless one is his
personal associate.

Cc. Adi-lila, 1.35

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "One should always remember that a person who is reluctant
to accept a spiritual master and be initiated is sure to be baffled in his endeavor to go back to
Godhead. One who is not properly initiated may present himself as a great devotee, but in
fact he is sure to encounter many stumbling blocks on his path of progress toward spiritual
realization, with the result that he must continue his term of material existence without relief.
Such a helpless person is compared to a ship without a rudder, for such a ship can never
reach its destination. It is imperative, therefore, that one accept a spiritual master if he at all
desires to gain the favor of the Lord. The service of the spiritual master is essential. If there is
no chance to serve the spiritual master directly, a devotee should serve him by remembering
his instructions.
There is no difference between the spiritual master’s instructions and the spiritual
master himself. In his absence, therefore, his words of direction should be the pride of the
disciple. If one thinks that he is above consulting anyone else, including a spiritual master, he
is at once an offender at the lotus feet of the Lord. Such an offender can never go back to
Godhead. It is imperative that a serious person accept a bona fide spiritual master in terms of
the shastric injunctions. Sri Jiva Gosvami advises that one not accept a spiritual master
in terms of hereditary or customary social and ecclesiastical conventions."

Cc. Antya-lila, 7.54

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "One should not think that one can understand the
transcendental loving service of the Lord simply by reading books. One must to become a
servant of a Vaishnava."

H— PRAKRITA-SAHAJIYA AND KALI-CHELA OR PATANAVADI-GURUS

The word sahaja implies “born with” or “with natural connotation.” Therefore, when the
word sahajiya is applied to a person, it means someone who acts naturally or accepts things
according to his most inherent feelings. In the newly established Western Vaishnavism, the
term sahajiya became mostly applied to designate a materialistic devotee, who tries to imitate
the Lord’s loving pastimes dressing as a woman or something of the kind. However, the full
concept of the term for this sort of materialistic devotee must be expressed as “prakrita-
 118

sahajiya” or a person who is spontaneously attached to material (prakrita) conceptions, and

thus takes spiritual injunctions very lightly. A prakrita-sahajiya is also an aspirant Vaishnava
who does not seriously follow any bona fide authority —whether one's diksha or shiksha-
gurus in ones disciplic succession— neither the shastras. A prakrita-sahajiya whimsically
manufactures one's concocted philosophical conceptions, thus disregarding the bona fide
present or previous acharyas.
The tatastha-jiva constitutionally carries the loving propensity to serve the Lord, and
this is the jiva’s natural propensity or inherent spontaneous (sahaja) identity. When the
intrinsic nature of the jiva to love and serve the Lord becomes directed towards His external
energy, the natural predisposition to love the Lord continues to be present in a mundane way
only. The nitya-baddha-tatastha-jiva or conditioned living entity is prakrita-sahajiya since time
immemorial, or by entering in contact with the mundane world. Therefore the nitya-baddha-
jiva is naturally inclined to enjoy matter in a most natural fashion. Conditioned tatastha-jivas in
their constitutional spark-like spiritual form, are identified with a material body instead their
inherent spiritual siddha-deha or eternal body. Baddha-jivas have never been engaged in the
personal company of the Lord to fully experience spiritual joy before entering a material body.
Thus their condition as prakrita-sahajiyas is their "normal" status of existence. The natural
predisposition of the soul is to experience ananda or joy; although the jiva is conditioned, his
natural propensity to enjoy ananda in the service of the Lord becomes directed towards
matter.
Moreover, when immature persons on the path of spiritual realization become
overwhelmed and attached to the religious process they exercise, most naturally38 desire to
enjoy themselves. When neophyte seekers constantly display a joyful and playful uninhibited
attitude —even though seems natural and relaxed—, is far from the strict character of sober
self-realized souls. In strict essence, one who has not yet achieved total detachment from the
mundane world by means of developing one's dormant spiritual body, and consequently is not
yet relishing the stage of prema-bhakti must be known as a prakrita-sahajiya.

Cc. Madhya-lila, 1.34

"The gosvamis carried out the preaching work of devotional service on the basis of an
analytical study of all confidential Vedic literatures. This was in compliance with the order of
Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu. Thus one can understand the most confidential devotional
service of Vrindavana.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "This proves that bona fide devotional service is based on
the conclusions of Vedic Literature. It is not based on the type of sentiment exhibited by the
prakrita-sahajiyas. The prakrita-sahajiyas do not consult the Vedic literatures, and they are
debauches, woman hunters and smokers of ganja. Sometimes they give a theatrical
performance and cry for the Lord with tears in their eyes. Of course, all scriptural conclusions
are washed off by these tears. The prakrita-sahajiyas do not realize that they are violating the
orders of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, who specifically said that to understand Vrindavana
and the pastimes of Vrindavana, one must have sufficient knowledge of the shastras (Vedic
literatures). As stated in Srimad-Bhagavatam, bhaktya sruta-grhitaya. This means that
devotional service is acquired from Vedic knowledge. Tach chraddadhanah munayah.
Devotees who are actually serious attain bhakti, scientific devotional service, by hearing
Vedic literatures (bhaktya sruta-grhitaya). It is not that one should create something out of
sentimentality, become a [prakrita] sahajiya, and advocate such concocted devotional
service. However, Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura considered such [prakrita]
sahajiyas to be more favorable than the impersonalists, who are hopelessly atheistic. The
impersonalists have no idea of the Supreme personality of Godhead. The position of the
sahajiyas is far better than that of the Mayavadi sannyasis. Although the sahajiyas do not

38
Here the word “naturally” imlies to think that one deserves a spiritual position within this world, and
due to an extreme attachment to the mood of goodness believes that is proper to enjoy it. It also implies
that since the conditioned living entity is trying to enjoy material nature since time inmemorial, such
person is “naturally” inclined to enjoy matter, and thus becomes addicted to enjoy the so-called
“favourable devotional service,” from the wrong platform of not yet totally purified senses.
 119

think much of Vedic knowledge, they nonetheless have accepted Lord Krishna as the
Supreme Lord. Unfortunately, they mislead others from authentic devotional service.”

Cc. Madhya-lila, 22.156-158

“There are two processes by which one may execute this raganuga bhakti—external
and internal. When self-realized, the advanced devotee externally remains like a neophyte
and executes all the shastric injunctions, especially hearing and chanting. However, within his
mind, in his original purified self-realized position, he serves Krishna in Vrindavana in his
particular way. He serves Krishna twenty-four hours, all day and night.”
“The advanced devotee who is inclined to spontaneous loving service should follow
the activities of a particular associate of Krishna in Vrindavana. He should execute service
externally as a regulative devotee as well as internally from his self-realized position. Thus he
should perform devotional service both externally and internally.” (this is from BRS 1.2.295)

A prakrita-sahajiya is a neophyte or materialistic devotee, who engages in some sort of

devotional service mainly focusing on his personal sensual satisfaction. There was a time
during the newly established Western Vaishnavism, when the acceptance of the renounced
order of life or sannyasa, was a means of accepting exactly the opposite that was prescribed
in the Vedas for such responsibility. During those periods neophyte students were very proud
in the dress of sannyasa, simply misrepresenting the behavior of a Vaishnava saint
mendicant and thus hampering the mission of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu. The inclination to
accept the sannyasa order by many neophyte students within a religious institution had clear
connotations of relishing the power and distinction that such position offered, thus exposing
the natural prakrita-sahajiya tendency of the conditioned tatastha-jiva.
A prakrita-sahajiya has chances of becoming a true Vaishnava if one repents from
one's offenses and does not commit any longer offenses against the Vaishnavas. However, a
Kali-chela or a follower of the personality of Kali, is an enemy of devotees. A Kali-chela can
easily be identified only by those who are not of their same mentality, i.e. those who do not
become jealous nor envious after seeing others (even one’s own disciples) becoming
advanced in Krishna consciousness. Srila Prabhupada thus defines a Kali-chela as follows:

Cc. Madhya-lila, 1.218

“When All the devotees saw the mercy of the Lord upon the two brothers, they were very
gladdened, and they began to chant the holy name of the Lord, ‘Hari! Hari!’”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Srila Narottama Dasa Thakura says, chadiya vaishnava
seva nistara peche keba: unless one serves a Vaishnava, he cannot be delivered. The
spiritual master initiates the disciple to deliver him, and if the disciple executes the order of
the spiritual master and does not offend other Vaishnavas, his path is clear. Consequently Sri
Chaitanya Mahaprabhu requested all the Vaishnavas present to show mercy toward the two
brothers, Rupa and Sanatana, who had just been initiated by the Lord. When a Vaishnava
sees that other Vaishnava is a recipient of the Lord’s mercy, he becomes very happy.
Vaishnavas are not envious. If a Vaishnava, by the mercy of the Lord, is empowered by
him to distribute the Lord’s holy name all over the world, other Vaishnavas become
very joyful—that is, if they are truly Vaishnavas. One who is envious of the success of a
Vaishnava is certainly not a Vaishnava himself, but an ordinary mundane man. Envy and
jealousy are manifested by mundane people, not by Vaishnavas. Why should a Vaishnava be
envious of another Vaishnava who is successful in spreading the holy name of the Lord? An
actual Vaishnava is very pleased to accept another Vaishnava who is bestowing the Lord’s
mercy. A mundane person in the dress of a Vaishnava should not be respected but rejected.
This is enjoined in the shastras (upeksha). The word upeksha means neglect. One should
neglect an envious person. A preacher’s duty is to love the Supreme Personal ity of Godhead,
make friendships with Vaishnavas, show mercy to the innocent and reject or neglect those
who are envious or jealous. There are many jealous people in the dress of Vaishnavas in
this Krishna consciousness movement, and they should be completely neglected.
There is no need to serve a jealous person who is in the dress of a Vaishnava. When
 120

Narottama Dasa Thakura says chadiya vaishnava seva nistara peche keba, he is indicating
an actual Vaishnava, not an envious or jealous person in the dress of a Vaishnava."

Cc. Madhya-lila,1.220
“In accordance with the instructions of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, the two brothers, Rupa
and Sanatana, immediately touched the lotus feet of these Vaishnavas, who all became very
happy and congratulated the two brothers for having received the mercy of the Lord.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "This behavior is indicative of real Vaishnavas. When they
saw that Rupa and Sanatana were fortunate enough to receive the mercy of the Lord, they
were so pleased that they all congratulated the two brothers. A jealous person in the dress
of a Vaishnava is not at all happy to see the success of another Vaishnava in receiving
the Lord’s mercy. Unfortunately in this age of Kali there are many mundane persons in
the dress of Vaishnavas, and Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura has described them as
disciples of Kali. He says, Kali-chela. He indicates that there is another Vaishnava, a
pseudo Vaishnava with tilaka on his nose and khanti beads around his neck. Such a
pseudo-Vaishnava associates with money and women and is jealous of successful
Vaishnavas. Although passing for a Vaishnava, his only business is earning money in
the dress of a Vaishnava. Bhaktivinoda Thakura therefore says that such a pseudo-
Vaishnava is not a Vaishnava but a disciple of Kali-yuga. A disciple of Kali cannot
become an acharya by the decision of some high court. Mundane votes have not
jurisdiction to elect a Vaishnava acharya. A Vaishnava acharya is self-effulgent, and
there is no need for any court judgment. A false acharya may try to overcome a
Vaishnava by a high-court decision, but Bhaktivinoda Thakura says that he is nothing
but a disciple of Kali-yuga."

Srila Prabhupada continues to inform his sincere seekers about the science of spiritual
life, and how to practically become aware of pseudo-devotees or Kali-chelas:

Cc. Madhya-lila, 11.103

“If the mercy of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu is not bestowed upon a person—regardless of
how learned a scholar that person may be and regardless of his seeing or listening—he
cannot accept the Lord as the Supreme Personality of Godhead.”

SB. 4.28.48
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Whenever an acharya comes, following the superior orders
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead or His representative, he establishes the principles of
religion, as enunciated in Bhagavad-gita. Religion means abiding by the orders of the
Supreme personality of Godhead. Religious principles begin from the time one surrenders to
the Supreme Personality of Godhead. It is the acharya's duty to spread a bona fide religious
system and induce everyone to bow down before the Supreme Lord. One executes the
religious principles by rendering devotional service, specifically the nine items like hearing,
chanting and remembering. Unfortunately, when the acharya disappears, rogues and non-
devotees take advantage and immediately begin to introduce unauthorized principles in the
name of so-called svamis, yogis, philanthropists, welfare workers and so on."

Kali-chela-gurus are so vicious that are prepared to do anything to take improper

advantage of the institution founded by their spiritual master, and do not even care about their
students on account of their own selfish motivations. They demand from their ignorant foolish
followers all sorts of services to maintain their materialistic standards of life in the form of
expensive houses and lavish foodstuff. A Kali-chela does not have any shame regarding his
complete lack of austerity, and in his identity as a prakrita-sahajiya poses as an advanced
devotee.

Cc. Adi-lila, 1.46

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "A spiritual master is not an enjoyer of facilities offered by his
 121

disciples. He is like a parent. Without the attentive service of his parents, a child cannot grow
to manhood; similarly, without the care of the spiritual master one cannot rise to the plane of
transcendental service."

Cc. Madhya-lila, 24.330

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "If a so-called spiritual master accepts a disciple for his
personal benefit or for material gain, the relationship between the spiritual master and the
disciple turns into a material affair, and the spiritual master becomes like a smarta-guru.
There are many caste goswamis who professionally create some disciples who do not care
for them or their instructions. Such spiritual masters are satisfied simply to get some material
benefits from their disciples. Such a relationship is condemned by Srila Bhaktisiddhanta
Sarasvati Thakura, who calls such spiritual master and disciples a society of cheaters and
cheated. They are also called baulas or prakrita-sahajiyas. Their aim is to make the con-
nection between the spiritual master and the disciple into a very cheap thing. They are
not serious in wanting to understand spiritual life."

PATANAVADIS ARE REAL ENEMIES OF VAISHNAVAS

This subject is thoroughly analyzed in the last portion of Chapter VI - Jiva-tattva [of
Who Is Prabhupada?" by the same author]. Any thoughtful spiritual seeker will analyze the
words of Srila Prabhupada in the following purports to realize that patanavadis are really the
worst enemies of Vaishnavism. Patanavadis are denominated “antipersonalists” since they
are worst than Mayavadis or impersonalists.
Patanavadis promote the fall down of the eternal personal companions of the Lord from
their direct personal engagement with their Loving Lord —whether from Krishnaloka or the
Vaikunthalokas. However, the only circumstance that the a jiva leaves the personal company
and direct or indirect engagement with their loving Lord is in the jiva's stage as nitya-baddha,
or conditioned within the material world since time immemorial. Therefore the Patanavada
philosophy is ONLY applicable when addressing the baddha-jivas falling down from their
engagement with the Lord while on His bhouma-lila, and NEVER falling from the spiritual
world of Krishnaloka or the Vaikunthalokas.
When aspirant Vaishnavas address the Patanavada theory of an eternal personal
associate of the Lord falling to the material world to become a conditioned jiva or karmi, is to
be understood that such aspirant devotee is becoming and anti-personalist, thus worst than a
Mayavadi.

Cc. Madhya-lila, 6.168

“The Buddhists do not recognize the authority of the Vedas; therefore they are considered
agnostics. However, those who have taken shelter of the Vedic scriptures yet preach
agnosticism in accordance with the Mayavada philosophy are certainly more dangerous than
the Buddhists.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Although the Buddhists are directly opposed to Vaishnava
philosophy, it can easily be understood that the Shankarites are more dangerous because
they accept the authority of the Vedas yet act contrary to Vedic instruction. Vedashraya
nashtikya-vada means ‘agnosticism under the shelter of Vedic culture’ and refers to the
monistic philosophy of the Mayavadis."

Patanavadis have entered Gaudiya Vaishnavism for the first time in history through the
loving undiscriminating mercy of the world-acharya Shakti Avesha Avatara Srila
Bhaktivedanta Prabhupada. Patanavadis preach antipersonalism, or antagonism towards the
Lord by suggesting that He allows, stimulates, or promotes His confidential associates
(parikara-jivas), to fall down to the mundane world. Patanavadis openly claim that the
opulence of the all-attractive “Krishna” is not so since His personal companions decide to
ignore His company whenever they like. Whoever lets this aberration enter one's intellect is
surely philosophically polluted, and consequently devoid of clear understanding of the basic
 122

principles of Krishna consciousness. Srila Prabhupada next explains the characteristics of

Bhagavan, which make Him the “all-attractive” (Krishna) Supreme Personality of Godhead.

Cc. Madhya-lila, 6.160

“The spiritual potency of the Supreme Personality of Godhead also appears in three phases
—internal, marginal and external. These are all engaged in His devotional service in love.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "The spiritual potency of the Lord is manifested in three
phases—the internal or spiritual potency, the marginal potency, which is the living entities,
and the external potency, known as maya-shakti. We must understand that in each of these
three phases the original spiritual potencies of pleasure, eternity and knowledge remain
intact. When the potencies of spiritual pleasure and knowledge are both bestowed upon the
conditioned souls, the conditioned souls can escape the clutches of the exter nal potency,
maya, which acts as a cover obscuring one’s spiritual identity. When freed, the living entity
awakens to Krishna consciousness and engages in devotional service with love and affection.

Cc. Madhya-lila, 6.161

“In His spiritual potency, the Supreme Lord enjoys six kinds of opulence. You do not
accept this spiritual potency, and this is due to your great impudence.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "The Supreme Personality of Godhead is full with six
opulences [beauty, strength, fame, wealth, knowledge, and renunciation]. All of these
potencies are on the transcendental platform. To understand the Supreme Personality of
Godhead as impersonal and devoid of potency is to go completely against Vedic information."

Bg. 10.1
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "The word bhagavan is explained thus by Parashara Muni:
one who is full in six opulences, who has full strength, full fame, wealth, knowledge, beauty
and renunciation, is Bhagavan, or the Supreme Personality of Godhead."

Bhag. 9.19.23
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Six kinds of opulences, namely wealth, strength, fame,
beauty, knowledge and renunciation, are all originally the different attributes pertaining to the
Absolute Personality of Godhead. The living beings, who are part-and-parcel entities of
the Supreme Being, have all these attributes partially, up to the full strength of
seventy-eight percent."

Through the agency of misleading philosophical conclusions (ku-siddhanta)

Patanavadis misguide an innumerable quantity of prospective followers of Sri Chaitanya.
Patanavadis are the worst degraded section of pseudo-followers of Sri Krishna ever to appear
in the history of Vaishnavism. They are categorized worst than the agnostic Mayavadis or the
prakrita-sahajiya section of devotees since Patanavadis made the teachings of Lord
Chaitanya totally obsolete by the agency of their philosophical aberration. Patanavadis
directly suggest that the Supreme Lord is lacking in loving refinement and in the basic
strength to retain the company of His personal associates. In actuality, prakrita-sahajiyas are
materialist devotees, but Patanavadis are worst since they declare themselves as enemies of
pure devotees.
Patanavadis do not accept the transcendental formula of guru-shastra-sadhu given in
the Vedas to arbitrate any difficulty on philosophical subjects. As antipersonalists they do not
have any scruples about rejecting their own guru, the holy Scriptures, or the pure devotee
Vaishnavas who are much senior in all respects. Patanavadis rely on their own envy towards
the Supreme Lord to manufacture such abominable conclusions as falling from His direct
personal company in the spiritual world. The common thing, which characterizes Patanavadis
is that were melechas (meat-eaters) before disguising themselves as Vaishnavas. As
pseudo-devotees or Kali-chelas they do not have any concern for the Vaishnava etiquette,
and are extremely wicked to mislead people with their high capacity of word jugglery.
Antipersonalists consciously disregard their own guru’s words to adjust everything for their
 123

selfish purposes. They corrupt the Vaishnava philosophy disregarding the shastras, and try to
accommodate the Scriptures to their desires. The most startling thing about the Patanavadis’
cruel behavior is that they even dare to blaspheme in front of a multitude of prospective
devotees the saintly Vaishnavas, who may still be physically present on the planet and can
give proper orientation to clear up any philosophical doubt that anyone may have.
Antipersonalists are such great enemies of personalism that they created a cruel emotional,
psychological and even physical fence around the institutions they betray to influence its
members not to mingle with senior Vaishnavas. They gradually mutilate the sacred principles
of brotherhood that any Vaishnava institution should hold to promote a truly Brahminical
society. Through this strategy they protect their obscure interests. In actuality,
antipersonalists are like parasites which entering a body form another body of parasites, thus
governing the bigger body or institution, and live sucking its energy just to continue enjoying
their mundane consciousness. Finally, we can assert that the Patanavada philosophy has
been [demon]strated by individuals who naturally possess an asura-like propensities. In this
regard, there is no better person to illustrate the consequences of an antipersonalist’s
mentality than His Divine Grace Srila Prabhupada:

Bg. 16.4
“Pride, arrogance, conceit, anger, harshness and ignorance—these qualities belong to those
of demoniac nature, O son of Pritha.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "In this verse, the royal road to hell is described. The
demoniac want to make a show of religion and advancement in spiritual science, although
they do not follow the principles. They are always arrogant or proud in possessing some type
of education or so much wealth. They desire to be worshipped by others, and demand
respectability, although they do not command respect. Over trifles they become very angry
and speak harshly, not gently. They do not know what should be done and what should not
be done. They do everything whimsically, according to their own desire, and they do not
recognize any authority. These demoniac qualities are taken on by them from the beginning
of their bodies in the wombs of their mothers, and as they grow they manifest all these
inauspicious qualities.

Cc. Adi-lila, 9.53

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Anyone who comes to join us, of course, must be sincere
and serious regarding spiritual advancement in life; then such person, simply by joining us,
chanting with us, dancing with us and taking prasada with us, will gradually also come to say
that this movement is very good. But one who joins with an ulterior purpose, to get
material benefit or personal gratification, will never be able to grasp the philosophy of
this movement."

A Patanavadi is the worst enemy of personalism since his intentions are worse than the
prakrita-sahajiyas’ practices. A prakrita-sahajiya is a materialistic devotee who engages in
some sort of devotional service to the Lord, which ultimately focuses on his personal sensual
satisfaction. In this regard, Srila Prabhupada says:
“Although they [prakrita-sahajiyas] do not know the principles of Vaishnava philosophy
and are not very advanced in education, by these symptoms they attract many men to
become their followers. Their ecstatic tears will of course help them in the long run, for as
soon as they come in contact with a pure devotee their lives will become successful. Even in
the beginning, however, because they are chanting the holy names of nitai-gaura, their
swift advancement on the path of love of Godhead is very prominently visible." (Cc.
Adi-lila, 8.22)

A Patanavadi is a devoted practitioner of prakrita-sahajiysm since he enthuses his

followers to accept that they have already been in the personal company of the Lord, and the
spiritual body which was manifested in the spiritual world is already with them fully
manifested, and not as a seed form which has to be nurtured through strict sadhana-bhakti
 124

under the assistance of a pure devotee. This concept promotes the inherent impersonal
prakrita-sahajiya tendency of the tatastha-jiva, since it enthuses the neophyte student to
adopt a spiritual predisposition that is totally artificial. Therefore, the prospective devotee
allows to easily or “naturally” (sahaja) medicate oneself without the knowledge of the spiritual
science, disregarding the assistance of the qualified doctor or a sat-guru, and then indulges in
mundane (prakrita) conceptions of relationships with the Lord. This is another very subtle
subject, which directly relates to Rasa-Tattva and is dealt with in detail in another specific
book.
Disregard for the guidance of self-realized souls incites impersonalism; this is also in
the preambles of prakrita-sahajiysm. When neophyte prospective devotees neglect the
personal assistance of self-realized gurus, they gradually lose faith in the principle of loving
relationship with the Lord and His eternal associates. Patanavadis corrupt the mind and
intelligence of prospective devotees by influencing them to disregard any serious training to
understand and develop their spiritual body (siddha-deha). According to Patanavadis, their
spiritual body is already manifested from their “visit” to the spiritual world. The Patanavada
doctrine gradually destroys the principle of personal assistance on the path of self-realization.
The Patanavadi’s subliminal message is that having already been in the personal company of
the Lord, it is consequently alright to dispense with any guru’s personal assistance.
Therefore, Patanavadis are maliciously establishing their antipersonalist doctrine, thus
implementing the principle of Institutional-Guru, or a guru who is really a puppet in the hands
of an institutional impersonal governing body. In this way, Patanavadis viciously destroy the
principle of personalism, which involves constantly seeking relevant assistance on one’s path
for personal training in the personal relationship with the Lord.
A prakrita-sahajiya will still advance in real spiritual love towards the Lord, as Srila
Prabhupada already stated, since after deploying his mundane desires, he will still remain
with the sukriti or devotional merits derived from his imperfect devotional service. Students of
Patanavadis though, first neglect the proper gradual training to assist the personal assistants
or parikaras of the Lord, and consequently they lose reference for further philosophical
support. After failing in their attempts to maintain a loving relationship with the Lord's
parikaras, the Patanavadi’s students lose complete faith in the whole process. This occurs
when these students are always reminded that once they were with Krishna and yet decided
to quit, and the Lord never assisted them not to do so. The dramatic psychological results of
this sort of philosophical contemplation are more dreadful than the spiritual suicide promoted
by voidism. The basic problem of the prospective devotees who follow a Patanavada teacher
is that they are not connected with a bona fide disciplic succession, since the Patanavada
doctrine is a new philosophical aberration (ku-siddhanta). Whatever mantra is received by a
follower of a Patanavadi can never bring any positive results.39 These are some of the
dreadful consequences of the antipersonalism promoted by Patanavadis.

DEMONIAC INFLUENCES IN MATERIALISTIC PEOPLE

In the Varaha Purana, this statement is found: akshasah kalim ashritya Jayante
brahma-yonishu, “In the Kali-yuga demons take birth in the families of brahmins.” This idea of
beings from other realms taking birth on earth with agendas is not unheard of. In Tenth Canto
of Srimad Bhagavatam, Sri Vishnu instructed the demigods to take birth ahead of the Krishna
avatara in order to assist Him in His pastimes. On the other hand, however, it seems that
asuras, (demons) also, either take birth as residents of the planet or that they express their
influence through earthly beings, as we will see in the case of Duryodhana. Dr. Richard
Thomson (Sadaputa Dasa), in his book Alien Identities (p. 241) analyzes the case of King
Duryodhana:
"King Duryodhana once had an encounter with some Gandharvas who had cordoned
off an area around a lake for recreational purposes and had blocked Duryodhana’s army from
entering. When Duryodhana tried to enter anyway, a fierce battle took place, and he was
39
"sampradaya vihina ye mantras te nishphala matah," If one is not actually connected with a bona fide
disciplic succession, whatever mantras he chants will not bring the desired result.” (Padma Purana)
 125

captured by the Gandharva forces. At this point, Arjuna, who was staying nearby, used his
political connections with the Gandharva to free Duryodhana. Arjuna and his brothers had
been driven into exile by Duryodhana, but Arjuna intervened to save him from the
Gandharvas on the grounds that he was a relative and a human being. Duryodhana was
humiliated at being saved by a person he had scorned and mistreated as an enemy, and he
decided to give up his everything and fast until death. However, it seems that other parties
had long-standing plans for Duryodhana and they weren’t at all pleased by this turn of events.
'Thereupon the Daityas and Danavas, hearing of his decision, the gruesome denizens
of the nether world, who had been defeated by the gods, now, in the knowledge that
Duryodhana would wreak their party, performed a sacrificial rite in order to summon him.”'
(Mahabharata )
Once Duryodhana was in the presence of the Danavas, they explained to him that his
birth on earth was arranged in advance as part of their plan. His great bodily strength and his
near immunity to weapons were arranged by their manipulations. He therefore shouldn’t spoil
everything by taking his life. Daityas and Danavas, taking birth as earthly heroes, would assist
him in his battle with the Pandavas. The Danavas also pointed out that they would use mind
control to make sure that this battle had the desired outcome.
After it was over, King Duryodhana thought that it had all been a dream, Bharat, and
he was left with this thought: 'I shall vanquish the Pandus in battle.' Thus was Duryodhana
impregnated with asuric agendas."

The existence in the conditioned stage of life promotes four characteristic ways of
actions, and manifests the following results:
1) Exploitation: To follow a materialistic way of life by pursuing the use of everything for
one’s own selfish pleasure. This path is delineated by gross materialism or blind adherence to
sensual perception.
2) Renunciation: To follow the spiritual path of life which aims a rejecting any source of
enjoyment from material identification, and learning to enjoy the identity of the soul as one
without difference with Godhead. This path is delineated by impersonalism or Mayavada
philosophy.
3) Dedication: To follow the spiritual path that aims at dedicating every material object,
endeavor, or goal of life to the Supreme Creator and Enjoyer of everything. The Supreme
Lord has a transcendental form full of bliss, and while dedicating everything for His sole
pleasure the individual soul fully partakes in such transcendental pleasure. This is thoroughly
exposed in Vaishnava philosophy.
4) Destruction: To follow a spiritual path with the consciousness of establishing a deviation,
thus promoting anti-religious ways of life. This is done under a pseudo-spiritual denomination
for one’s own self-aggrandizement and selfish enjoyment. It is promoted by the Patanavada
philosophy in a very subtle manner, which is the way of a demoniac mentality, and tends to
destroy even religious life. It is meant to establish that the identity of the Supreme Lord is not
all attractive, since His personal companions wish—and can leave—His personal company at
any time they desire. The Patanavada philosophy is therefore demoniac, and much more
antagonistic than the Mayavada philosophy. This is so since Mayavadis inspires love or
attraction for the Lord’s impersonal aspect only, but Patanavadis inspire lack of confidence in
the Supreme Lord by establishing a fallible emotional temperament in Him.
In the words of Srila Bhaktivedanta Prabhupada all that is explained above is defined
as follows:

Bg. 4.5
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Although Arjuna is a devotee of the Lord, he sometimes
forgets the nature of the Lord, but by the divine grace a devotee can at once understand the
infallible condition of the Lord, whereas a nondevotee or a demon cannot understand this
transcendental nature."

Patanavadis are very expert at infiltrating institutions and demonstrating an abominable

 126

personal example to degrade the communities of personalists since Patanavadis are

antipersonalists. They easily allure foolish prospective Vaishnavas into accepting their
authority in the grounds that actual management in human society belongs to the Brahminical
class. Patanavadis gradually corrupt the principles of varnashrama described in the Vedas.
The most extensive training Patanavadis give in religious institutions, is training as to how
people must serve only them, thus establishing themselves as kings of an eventual mundane
fanatic sect. They induce misinterpretation of the managerial principles which describe that
communism is for shudras, capitalism for vaishyas, monarchy for kshatriyas, and propose
that anarchy and totalitarianism—which is for demons—, must be practiced by the
brahminical class. Patanavadis systematically create havoc in the Western communities of
Vaishnavas by establishing the aberrant concept that a personal companion of the Lord felt
envy towards Him and left His beautiful all attractive company. Consequently, the
Patanavada philosophy promotes dreadful psychological after effects, which develop into lack
of confidence and lack of love amongst prospective devotees. The awful result of spreading
the Patanavada misconception is that the sacred formula of actual “Love and Trust” amongst
spiritual brothers, which A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada had earnestly requested,
can never be practiced.

PART II - ESSENTIALS OF GURU-TATTVA, THREE ETERNAL RELATIONSHIPS OF THE SOUL

A prospective guru’s personality must be studied as to the way in which relates with the
community of transcendentalists. Specifically observing how he maintains his relationship
with Vaishnavas who are seniors, equals and juniors to him. This formula must be observed
since the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself constantly practices these three specific
kinds of relationships also, as part of His psychological behavior:

Cc. Adi-lila, 5.142-145

“Lord Krishna alone is the supreme controller, and all others are His servants. They dance as
He makes them do so.”
“Thus Lord Chaitanya is also the only controller. All others are His associates or servants.”
“His elders such as Lord Nityananda, Advaita Acharya and Srivasa Thakura, as well as His
other devotees —whether His juniors, equals, or superiors— are all His associates who help
Him in His pastimes. Lord Gauranga fulfills His aims with their help.”

Therefore, the Lord relates with His devotees in three ways:

1) The Lord relates as a junior or servant to his teacher Sandipani Muni, Ishvara Puri, etc;
and also to his father Nanda Maharaja or His mother Yashoda, etc.
2) The Lord relates as an equal or friend to his brother Balarama or his friends like Raktaka,
Subala, etc.; and to His cousin Arjuna, etc.
3) The Lord relates as a senior or master to Arjuna on the battlefield of Kurukshetra, or to Sri
Rupa, Sri Sanatana, and other Goswamis.

In any particular pastime of Krishna all these levels of relationships between the Lord
and His devotees can be found. Therefore, a bona fide teacher also preserves these three
kinds of relationships in perfect balance for his own sake. This can be compared to the three
doshas40 of the Ayurvedic system for a healthy life.

Cc. Adi-lila, 8.19

The great sage Narada said: “My dear Maharaja Yudhisthira, the Supreme Personality of
Godhead Krishna is always ready to help you. He is your Master, Guru, God, very dear
Friend and Head of your family. Yet sometimes He agrees to act as your Servant or order
Carrier. You are greatly fortunate because this relationship is only possible by bhakti-yoga.
The Lord can give liberation [mukti] very easily, but He does not give one bhakti-yoga
because by that process He is bound to the devotee.”
40
Operating principles of the body in Ayurvedic medicine, known as Vata, Pitta and Kapha.
 127

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "This passage is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam

(5.6.18). While Shukadeva Gosvami was describing the character of Rishabhadeva, he
distinguished between bhakti-yoga and liberation by reciting this verse. In relationship with
the Yadus and Pandavas, the Lord acted sometimes as their master, sometimes as their
advisor, sometimes as their friend, sometimes as the head of their family and sometimes
even as their servant. Krishna once had to carry out an order of Yudhisthira’s by carrying a
letter he had written to Duryodhana regarding peace negotiations. Similarly, He also became
the chariot driver of Arjuna. This illustrates that in bhakti-yoga there is a relationship
established between the Supreme Personality of Godhead and the devotee."

Therefore a bona fide spiritual guide always keeps safely under the guardianship of
senior Vaishnavas, like the God brothers of his own shiksha or disksha-guru. This is the way
to show harmonious behavior in spiritual life. With this attitude a bona fide spiritual guide can
assist his juniors or students; and normally relate with his own God brothers or closer ones.
There is no scope of accepting any spiritual guide as being in the highest degrees of
devotion if he blasphemes a God brother of his spiritual master, especially if the God brother
is highly respected as a friend by the spiritual master. In the personal experience of the
author of this book, he has seen the most outrageous blasphemous attitudes by many of his
own God brothers acting in roles of acharyas, who deliberately blasphemed God brothers of
their diksha-guru A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada. The most hair raising negative
experience was to witness Indian acharyas, students of Prabhupada’s God brothers
blaspheming a learned and dear God brother of Srila Prabhupada. Their blasphemies were
simply motivated because he accepted a babaji as his bona fide shiksha-guru. Devoid of
means to counteract their blasphemous attitudes, which had also polluted their neophyte
followers, the author of this book had to completely withdraw even from their visual
association.

Cc. Adi-lila, 5.147

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Lord Chaitanya always offered respects to Advaita Prabhu
as He would to His father because Advaita was even older than His father; yet Advaita
Prabhu always considered Himself a servant of Lord Chaitanya. Sri Advaita Prabhu and
Ishvara Puri, Lord Chaitanya’s spiritual master, were both disciples of Madhavendra Puri, who
was also the spiritual master of Nityananda Prabhu. Thus Advaita Prabhu, as Lord
Chaitanya’s spiritual uncle, was always to be respected because one should respect one’s
spiritual master’s God brothers as one respects one’s spiritual master."

Cc. Adi-lila, 10.85

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "One can chant the holy name of the Lord in a humble state
of mind, thinking himself lower than the straw in the street; one should be more tolerant than
a tree, devoid of all sense of false prestige, and should be ready to offer all respect to others.
In such a state of mind one can chant the holy name of the Lord constantly.” Nevertheless,
when the Lord was informed that Nityananda Prabhu was injured by Jagai and Madhai, He
immediately went to the spot, angry like fire, wanting to kill them. Thus Lord Chaitanya has
explained His verse by the example of His own behavior. One should tolerate insults against
oneself, but when there is blasphemy committed against superiors such as other Vaishnavas,
one should be neither humble nor meek; one must take proper steps to counteract such
blasphemy. This is the duty of a servant of a guru and Vaishnavas.

DIKSHA AND SHIKSHA-PARAMPARA

Parampara means disciplic succession or an interrelated line of spiritual masters.

According to shastras one commits an offense if he discriminates between the initiator
(diksha) spiritual guide and the instructor (shiksha) spiritual guide.

Cc. Adi-lila, 1.35

 128

mantra-guru ara yata shiksha-guru-gana / tanhara charana age kariye vandana

“I first offer my respectful obeisances at the lotus feet of my initiating spiritual master and all
my instructing spiritual masters.”

As already explained, a student of the spiritual path must have only one initiator
spiritual master, however there is no limit to the number of inspiring or instructing spiritual
masters which he may accept. A devotee already in the stage of Paramahamsa Vaishnava
may have unlimited inspiring guides, which may even spring from different spiritual schools,
mundane background, or the very animal kingdom. However, for the neophyte student it is
required to delineate his spiritual family or descendant. The delineation of a disciplic
succession or parampara is also important since it exposes a prospective guru to the sort of
philosophical and spiritual adherence he has adopted. In a way, the parampara is like the
spiritual background of any prospective guru.
Although diksha and shiksha-guru has to be honored on the same exact level, when it
comes to be delineated in practical or categorical and descriptive means there will always be
disagreement. For one student, his initiator spiritual master is more prominent than his
instructing spiritual master, and vice-versa. This will be so since according to the achintya-
bhedabheda philosophical principle propounded by Sri Chaitanya of “Unity in Diversity,” in the
absolute spiritual nature of the Vaishnava school, always there will be a variety of emotional
inclinations. These emotional inclinations delineate the specific disciplic succession of a
shiksha-parampara, which is based on the inspiring agents solely, surpassing the delimiting
parameters of the diksha-parampara, which is mainly based on the spiritual connection
established by the ritualistic ceremonial initiation.
In his book The Net of Life, scientist Fritjof Kappra describes how “linear” thought has
been limiting the human mind since even scientific formulas must be accepted as interrelated
to other agents, which finally reveal a “net” or broader interactive way in which they operate.
In other words, no law of nature is absolute in itself since it is related to many other agents,
which in their own way also conform to laws, thus interrelating with one another to establish a
“net of laws” or a broader reality to the one that a single law may have already predetermined.
A broader scientific vision of the world comprises the observation of the ecosystem,
which advises to obey the laws of nature since each of them are interrelated in a network
which maintains a predetermined harmony in everything which exists. Yes, scientifically it has
been proved that God exists, since it is this “higher intelligence” Who programmed everything
to work in perfect harmony. Whether one takes the viewpoint of the observation of the
microcosm, which configures our cell system, or whether one sees it from the macrocosm
with its infinite universes, the answer is the same: everything is prearranged to work
interrelated.
A prospective bona fide transcendentalist therefore must learn to recognize these
aspects of regular mundane scientific discoveries that follow the path of Vedic lore, and apply
them to the science of the spirit. If a student of the transcendental science is not learning that
there is a broader way of perception through spirituality, which is beyond the regular religious
sectarianism, he is being misguided or is unwilling to accept the most necessary change of
heart.
It is accepted by any normal human being that a baby must be always kept under
supervision of the parents. However, after a certain age a normal loving parent will send his
ward to school and personally teach him how to properly intermingle with the rest of society.
Only an abusive or psychologically insane parent will treat his twenty years-old son as if he is
still four years old. Therefore, religious groups who mislead their followers by training them to
act in a “linear” and fanatical way, blinding them to the “net” of transcendental interactive rela-
tionships, must be given up. Lord Krishna directly addresses this subject in one of the most
important instructions He reveals in Bhagavad-gita (18.66): “Abandon all varieties of religion
and just surrender unto Me. I shall deliver you from all sinful reactions. Do not fear.” Religious
institutions must be at the service of human society, if somehow they become a hindrance for
further spiritual advancement by training members of society to become fanatic
 129

fundamentalists, these institutions must be checked by the spiritual advisors in the

government administrations of the new millennium.41
Whether one adopts a diksha or shiksha-parampara, both have to be religiously
honored, since it is the law of proper spiritual behavior. However, if by dint of institutional or
sectarian inherited feelings a spiritual guide does not train his wards to perceive that there is
no difference whatsoever in either of then, and keeps stressing one or another, commits a
grave fault. It is the same as discriminating between the diksha and shiksha-guru, which is an
offense to the feet of a Vaishnava and a disregard to deep spiritual principles.
When a succession of spiritual preceptors is viewed from the strictly “linear” conception
of a sectarian motivated way of teaching, a student will be trained to only accept those gurus
who were “appointed” by his institution. If this philosophical coercion is always maintained, he
will be blocked from perceiving a “network” of spiritual preceptors, who actually may have
influenced members of the very “linear” descent that promotes his own religious institution.
This sort of “exclusive” guidance may be practiced as a means to delineate the basic
teachings for neophyte students only, but it should not be the rule of a true spiritual
University, which is meant to train prospective transcendentalists devoid of sectarianism.

Finally, to discriminate between the diksha and shiksha-parampara, stressing one as

superior to the other, tantamount to disassociate the diksha from the shiksha gurus. This
attitude implies to neglect the broad laws (network) of transcendence, which all aspirant
devotees must try to become acquainted with. Furthermore, in the conclusion of this chapter
there is a discussion about the conception of Tattva and Lila. As already mentioned
previously this conception implies to acceptance that Tattva and Lila always co-exist.
However, they cannot mingle since they are incompatible. The example is given that Krishna
as God cannot kill or steal but in Lila He does so. In line with this principle of co-existence
between Tattva and Lila, the two existing principles of diksha and shiksha-parampara can be
harmonized by comparing the sacred principle of diksha to tattva, and the sacred principle of
shiksha to lila. Therefore, although it is a fact that both co-exist as a historical fact, there is no
need of proving which is the “best.” Just as an intelligent devotee cannot deny the Tattva or
the Lila of Krishna, the same principle should be applied to anything related to spiritual
conclusions. The principle of Tattva, or the philosophical scriptural basis on which to judge
something, is always related to the intellect. On the other hand, the principle of Lila, or the
relish of the sweet activities of someone, is always related to the heart. The advice within this
analysis is that, just as one should always use the brain and heart to draw conclusions about
devotional subjects, the same applies to the selection of one’s gurus—It will always be an
individual task.

OFFENSIVE CHANTING OF THE HOLY NAME AND ITS DREADFUL EFFECTS

Due to false prestige (pratishta) an acharya may become mad. Regardless of whether
a guru was born in India or somewhere else, if he becomes attached to prestige and
recognition, he will most definitely commit offenses towards other Vaishnavas. Consequently,
by becoming an aparadhi the only thing which remains certain about him is his madness.

Cc. Madhya-lila, 19-160

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "If one chants the Hare Krishna mantra while committing
offenses, these unwanted creepers will grow. One should not take advantage of chanting the
Hare Krishna mantra for some material profit. As mentioned in verse 159: `nisiddhachara;’
`kutinati;’ ‘jiva-himsana’ `labha;’ `puja’, `pratisthadi’ yata upashakha-gana. The unwanted
creepers have been described by Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura. He states that if
one hears and chants without trying to give up offenses, one becomes materially attached to
sense gratification. One may also desire freedom from material bondage like the Mayavadis,
or one may become attached to the yoga-siddhis and desire wonderful yogic powers. If one is
attached to wonderful material activities, one is called siddhi-lobhi, greedy for material
41
These excerpts from Who Is Prabhupada? were written in 1999, or the past milennium.
 130

perfection. One may also be victimized by diplomatic or crooked behavior, or one may
associate with women for illicit sex. Others may make a show of devotional service like the
prakrita-sahajiyas, or one may try to support his philosophy by joining some caste or
identifying himself with a certain dynasty, claiming a monopoly on spiritual advancement.
Thus with the support of family tradition, one may become a pseudo guru or so-called spiritual
master. One may become attached to the four sinful activities—illicit sex, intoxication,
gambling and meat eating, or one may consider a Vaishnava to belong to a mundane caste
or creed. One may think, ‘This is a Hindu Vaishnava, and this is a European Vaishnava. A
European Vaishnava is not allowed to enter the temples.’ In other words, one may consider
Vaishnavas in terms of birth, thinking one a brahmana Vaishnava, a shudra Vaishnava, a
mleccha Vaishnava and so on. One may also try to carry out a professional business while
chanting the Hare Krishna mantra or reading Srimad-Bhagavatam, or one may try to increase
his monetary strength by illegal means. One may also try to be a cheap Vaishnava by
chanting in a secluded place for material adoration, or one may desire mundane reputation by
making compromises with nondevotees, compromising one’s philosophy or spiritual life, or
one may become a supporter of a hereditary caste system. All these are pitfalls of personal
sense gratification. Just to cheat some innocent people, one makes a show of advanced
spiritual life and becomes known as a sadhu, mahatma or religious person. All this means
that the so-called devotee has become victimized by all these unwanted creepers and that
the real creeper of bhakti-lata-bija has been stunted."

APPROACHING A GURU

The guru is the medium by which to fully perceive higher conceptions. Since students
lack the spiritual realizations that the prospective guru may have, one has to depend on the
Lord in one's heart to be able to perceive the guru’s qualifications; however, this is
proportionally related to one's own sincerity in the spiritual search. Using one's philosophical
capacity, a student should study the guru’s spiritual status, or the possible reach of the guru’s
realizations. The analysis of the prospective guru consists of two vital elements: 1) Placing
relevant philosophical questions and carefully recollecting the answers, and 2) Observing the
guru’s general and inspired behavior. By ‘general behavior’ is meant the guru’s actual spiritual
discipline, and by ‘inspired behavior’ meaning the transcendental revealing nature of his
teachings —which should be directly connected to a bone fide divine line or school of thought,
known as sampradaya.42
Studying the guru’s general behavior means to pay attention to whether one’s
prospective spiritual preceptor keeps a complete harmony in what he thinks, speaks and
practices. A truly sincere and responsible disciple will automatically become a guru after
always keeping his thoughts, words and actions in a straight harmony or concordance. The
same disciplinary example received from his guru will generally be passed on to his own
students. Although the application of the principle of time, place and circumstance will make a
specific guru more dynamic than others, he never corrupts the philosophical teachings given
by his own guru.
Studying the guru’s inspired behavior means to pay attention to whether the
prospective spiritual preceptor keeps a factual harmony with the Supreme through divine
inspiration. Any student acquainted with the ontological identification of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead Sri Krishna, will be able to identify —not only intellectually but
through inspiration or revelation also— if his guru is really speaking only from the intellectual
approach to such conception, or actually from the “living connection” with the specific rasa he
is describing to his students.
A truly sincere and responsible prospective disciple automatically becomes a truly
sincere and responsible guru, since he always will teach others with his own example —
whether directly or indirectly. Ultimately, every sincere disciple gradually becomes a sincere
guru —just as every sincere guru never forgets his position as a sincere disciple. In this way

42
Evam parampara-praptam... “This supreme science was thus received through the chain of disciplic
succession.” (Bg. 4.2)
 131

the variety of gurus expands to the depth of one’s philosophical approach to the guru
conception. It is said that in the spiritual world, or in the realm of transcendental thought, one
will be recognizing everyone as one’s guru. In actuality, this state of consciousness must be
practiced in this temporary realm first. Therefore, the conception of shiksha-guru, or the guru
whose instructions are always recalled, becomes more prominent than the guru who gives
initiation, although both of them are in an equal position.43 Eventually, shiksha and diksha can
be embodied in the same person, but still we find the advice of Srimad Bhagavatam, which
tells us that one certainly cannot get complete knowledge from only one guru.44 In the
recorded history of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu we find that the environment of the Goswamis
of Vrindavana was of total harmony and loving interaction. Even in the case of Duhkhi
Krishna Dasa, later named by Sri Jiva Goswami “Shyamananda,” we find that his own
diksha-guru sent him to study with Sri Jiva. This is an example of humility in an advanced
guru, and it is seen as a real service to his own disciple. As it will be analyzed in the following
descriptions of the basic stages of gurus, in some cases the guru’s jealousy and
possessiveness towards his wards is but part of his preliminary or full rasa with the Lord.
The fact that all duly initiated disciples have a Parama-guru (Grand-spiritual master),
whose own initiator-guru instructs to take shelter of, is a definite proof that at least everyone
must always obey two gurus (parama and diksha-gurus). Therefore, it is concluded in Srimad
Bhagavatam (11.9.31): na hy ekasmad guror jnanam, su-sthiram syat su-pushkalam “One
certainly cannot get complete knowledge from only one guru.”

ALL ARE GURU

Srila Bhaktirakshaka Sridhara Maharaja comments in the universal conception of Guru as

follows:
Sri Guru and His Grace, Ch.11
"[U]ltimately we must understand that we have to enter into the land of the gurus.
Everyone should be respected as guru that gives impetus to me to search for Krishna, to
serve Krishna. They will all help to carry me to the center. And this is the most fortunate
position: to see everyone, everywhere as guru, to see that no one is our servant and no one
is indifferent to us. That is our highest fortune: to attain that highest spiritual environment
where everyone is our guru. Here, everyone is our servant; even our father and mother. We
want to draw something from everyone in this world of exploitation. And by renunciation
everything is eliminated; it is a deserted position. If we are to enter into the land of eternal
prospect, then we must learn to see all are our guru and we are servants.
That they are all gurus means they are all our well-wishing guardians. In that plane,
we shall imbibe help from everywhere. Their benediction and their grace will come from
everywhere. They are all well-wishers, all guardians, they all guide us towards the highest
attainment of our fortune. There cannot be any abjection to that.
But still there is gradation, just as in the very existence of God there is gradation:
Vasudeva, Vishnu, Narayana, Dvarakesha, Mathuresha, Svayam Bhagavan Krishna —there
are so many levels. Gradation is always there, according to our inner position. So, we must

43
Cc. Adi-lila, 1.47
44
“Although the Absolute Truth is one without a second, the sages have described Him in many different
ways. Therefore one may not be able to acquire very firm or complete knowledge from one spiritual
master.” (SB.. 11.9.31)
NOTE: It is necessary to mention here that some aspirant devotees interpret this advice from Srimad
Bhagavatam very lightly, although its instruction is definitive. A characteristic of these mundane
philosophers is that to prove their faulty commentaries of this verse, they have to quote two or three
other different gurus or acharyas to say “that it is NOT necessary to accept more than one spiritual
guide.” These neophytes reject the statements of Srila Vyasadeva and in turn become regular students
in big Universities, thus humbly practising the Srimad Bhagavatam conclusion that one should be ready
to learn even from a materialistic person, albeit the objective is related to one’s spiritual advancement.
Regretfully, they have shown a practical and good example by becoming humble and accepting
teachers of philosophy from a big mundane University, however neglected to accept a bona fide guru
appointed by their own diksha-guru to understand the depths of Vaishnava philosophy.
 132

not be afraid.
Of course there is a time, when we are surrounded by an unfavorable environment,
that the association of a real saint is very rare. In that stage, we may be warned not to mix
with the Mayavadis, Buddhists, Shankarites, Naga-babas, and so many groups of so-called
sadhus, so that we may not run hither and thither only to find a guru to get any advice. To
save us from such unfavorable circumstances, to protect us, we are warned, 'Don’t try to see
guru everywhere.' In a particular stage, however, when we already have a taste for the real
truth, we are taken to that plane where everyone is our guru, helping us advance towards our
destination.
This caution is valuable in the beginning, because there are so many cheaters who
want to devour us. At that stage, especially, to help us proceed towards the goal, we must
exclusively concentrate on our guru, avoiding the Buddhists, Mayavadis, atheists, and all
those who wear red rags in the name of sadhus.
Still, in every sampradaya, or religious tradition, that trick has been used: 'Only listen
here. Stick to the words of your guru, the advice of your guru. Don’t try to mix hither and
thither, to run here and there to get advice. So many teachers are the enemies of your guru.
They are not preaching the real truth.' That warning is necessary in some stage. 'Don’t try to
see guru everywhere, because in this world, so many men in the dress of sadhus are going
on with their lower campaign.' This warning should come in that stage."

In conclusion, and supporting all the above mentioned by Srila B.R. Sridhara Maharaja,
we must remember the definitive statement of Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada in
the Preface of this book: “There is only one guru, who appears in an infinity of forms to teach
you, me and all others.”

QUALIFIED GURUS DO NOT IMMEDIATELY OR WHIMSICALLY APPLY THE SIDDHANTA

Bhag. 1.9.9
“Bhismadeva, who was the best amongst the eight Vasus, received and welcomed all the
great and powerful rishis who were assembled there, for he knew perfectly all the religious
principles according to time and place.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "Expert religionists know perfectly well how to adjust
religious principles in terms of time and place. All the great acharyas or religious preachers or
reformers of the world executed their mission by adjustment of religious principles in terms of
time and place. There are different climates and situations in different parts of the world, and
if one has to discharge his duties to preach the message of the Lord, he must be expert in
adjusting things in terms of the time and place.
A qualified guru does not whimsically apply the conclusions of the shastras, since his
power of discrimination is such that it allows him to appropriately explain the siddhanta
according to the students’ capacity. In Part XIV of Tatastha-Shakti-Tattva45 there is a chapter
entitled Preaching Does Not Always Mean The Siddhanta, which was also quoted and exten-
sively analyzed in the Second Wave: Chapter One of In Vaikuntha Not Even The Leaves
Fall.46
The following example refers to the technique of the spiritual science, which is used to
describe the conclusions of the scriptures according to time, place and circumstances. Sri
Krishna advises that there are four kinds of pious persons who begin to offer devotional
service to the Lord: 1) the distressed, 2) the desirer of wealth, 3) the inquisitive, and 4) the
seeker.47 Consequently, depending on the inquirer, there can be four ways of answering the
following question: “How and why does the soul fall into the material world?”

1) Answer to the Distressed:

As a conditioned living entity you are presently suffering from material illusion.

45
Published by Swami B.R. Sadhu in February of 1991.
46
Published by Satya Narayana Dasa and Kundali Dasa in 1994.
47
Bg. 7.16
 133

Therefore, it is too soon to find out the reasons that brought you to this condition; just try to
get out of your entanglement! Don’t bother to find out who shot the arrow that pierced your
body; just try to get out of your dreadful situation! Become a sane and intelligent human being
first by following the four regulative principles, and chant the Holy Names. In due course
everything will be revealed to you by the grace of Sri Guru and Krishna.

2) Answer to the Desirer of Wealth:

You first need to combat your enviousness towards other people’s possessions. First
put aside your greediness by becoming a servant of Godhead. You should learn that a
servant of God is a real servant to everyone. If you envy someone it is because you don’t
understand the law of karma and reincarnation, and due to ignorance about the existence of a
Supreme Controller, you don’t know that everything is being supervised. There is God, and
He rewards everyone according to one's merits, whether or not it appears good or
disadvantageous to you. That’s the Universal Law. Surrender to Godhead first, and know that
He is the Supreme Controller, and grants to everyone the results of their work. Your
greediness has forced you to forget that there is a reason for everything that exists. In
addition, you should learn to respect everybody else's possessions —which God has granted
them. The Supreme Personality of Godhead is He to Whom everything belongs, and the First
to be respected. You must learn to become a personalist first in order to understand that you
don’t need to envy anymore. If you remain an impersonalist you won’t understand the
complete aspects of the Absolute Truth. First start to give up your sense of envy towards
everyone including all animals. You feel envy towards everyone that is out of your control;
therefore you kill animals. Stop thinking that you are God, and that you have the right to do as
you like. By stopping killing animals or participating on their killing you'll make advancement in
basic spiritual life. This can be accomplished by getting rid of your constant neglect towards
the Creator, Who is the cause of all causes.
Accept a Vaishnava spiritual master as equal to Godhead. By serving him you’ll purify
your enviousness and greed towards God. You must then become afraid of everything that
may induce you to continue or return to your present impersonal mentality. Therefore,
impersonalism is the worst thing you carry within you since you fell down to the material world
due to envy against God. You fell down from God's paradise due to envy, and now you must
learn to avoid any impersonal thought. Impersonal thoughts promote actions that are
disconnected from the service to Krishna. Presently, you have forgotten Krishna. To become
free of envy you must faithfully serve your guru and nobody else, and at once you can
surrender to the lotus feet of the Supreme Personality of Godhead Krishna, Who will surely
grant you His best reward —going back home, back to Godhead.48 You have fallen into this
material world, and it is your enviousness that keeps you here. Get rid of envy, once and for
all!

3) Answer to the Inquisitive:

You have to understand first that the three-dimensional world has conditioned your natural
understanding of the Absolute, and therefore a thorough analysis of the several parameters of
this subtle science is required. First try to understand Brahman then imagine Paramatma and
finally Bhagavan. Don’t think that to become a Vaishnava, meaning a personalist devotee,
comes about just by receiving spiritual initiation from you parents "goswamis" or through any
institutional-Guru. A simple five-cent brahminical thread doesn’t make anyone a real
Brahmana. Don't make out of religion your live hood. Just by fanatically rejecting
impersonalism doesn’t make you a personalist. Become a true Brahmana and experience the
Brahman conception, then you’ll understand Paramatma, and in due course of time
Bhagavan. If you are still attached to your material body, why do you claim to be a
48
Srila A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada’s Warning to his Insincere Disciples and Followers:
“Anyone who comes to join us, of course, must be sincere and serious regarding spiritual advancement
in life; then such person, simply by joining us, chanting with us, dancing with us and taking prasada with
us, will gradually also come to say that this movement is very good. But one who joins with an ulterior
purpose, to get material benefit or personal gratification, will never be able to grasp the philosophy of
this movement.” (Cc. Adi-lila, 9.53)
 134

Brahmana? To become attached to your present family life, even in the high caste goswami
category, does not make you self-realized in Paramatma. Why do you think that you are
better than anyone else by thinking to be a "chosen one?" Even the realization that you are
not a "chosen one" because you were born in a family of staunch follower of the Bible will not
assist —first Realize to then Believe. Why do you believe to be superior to others by simple
birthright? A bigger class of animal wants always to eat the smaller ones. Kindness and
protection to "smaller" ones is the result of Paramatma realization, and nothing else.
To realize Bhagavan means that implicitly you know and can experience what Brahman
and Paramatma really is. Once you have really experienced and tasted Brahman, then we
can consider talking about the identity of the soul as Brahman. Try to understand the
exemplar life of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu and study His philosophical conception of
achintya-bhedabheda of oneness in diversity, and you’ll come to understand this subject.
Continue chanting the maha-mantra and sincerely try to become humbler than a blade of
grass and more tolerant than a tree. Develop humility through the understanding that you are
but a tiny spiritual spark and realize Brahman. Develop compassion towards every living
entity after understanding that the Lord is in everyone’s heart in the form of Paramatma and
learn to love all. Always wear the "trinad api" verse around your neck. Don’t make of the
chanting of the Holy Name your tool to fool people into thinking that you’re a great Vaishnava.
Those who have developed a tiny sentiment of devotion towards Bhagavan Sri Krishna,
automatically achieve all other realizations. The consequence of loving Godhead is that you
love His creation.
So, if through your regular chanting of the Hare Krishna maha-mantra you do not
repent your sins and your heart is not awakening loving symptoms for Krishna's devotees,
you are cheating yourself. Abandon forever your false pride and offensive mentality, and
you’ll gradually find constant taste in chanting. Do you really believe that you can love the
Lord but not His dearest devotees? A single offense to the lotus feet of a real Vaishnava will
make your chanting devoid of any taste. To inquire about the subtlest subjects of the Absolute
Truth requires sincerity, honesty, and purity, and not simply an academic graduation in
philosophy from any University of this mundane world. You may become a known scholar by
having translated so many Vedic books, and gotten a Ph.D. in Philosophy, but if you haven’t
changed your heart, your making of a "show biz" out of spiritual life is not going to help.
Therefore in your heart will continue to prevail “nada” instead of ananda.

4) Answer to the Sincere Seeker:

Hopefully, you have become acquainted with what guru-shastra-sadhu have said on
this subject already and have experienced what Brahman realization means. We hope you
don’t identify Gauranga Mahaprabhu as belonging to any sectarian faith. Then listen with rapt
attention to what we have to comment:
The tatastha-jivas are separated eternal servants of the Lord. As constituents of the
marginal energy (tatastha-shakti) of the Lord, they constitute His bodily effulgence as spiritual
sparks, and manifest desires to engage on activities through an intermediate area between
the spiritual and material worlds. From this particular trans-geographical area the jivas, who
are only Krishna conscious in shanta-rasa or the impersonal or hazy stage called “Vasudeva
state,” are free to choose where to go. It is from this area, which is not under the influence of
any other energy (viraja) that the jivas’ exclusive free will takes place.
In their shape as spiritual sparks, the tatastha-jivas belong to the category of Brahman,
or constituents of Krishna’s bodily effulgence, also known as the transcendental Brahmajyoti.
The tatastha area divides the spiritual and material worlds, and it does not receive any
influence from any of the two sides. All this requires a very subtle analysis, which demands a
thoughtful contemplation that these things cannot be measured like we are accustomed within
this three-dimensional world. Thus, the best example that describes the tatastha area
conception can be given as a rainbow in the sky, which cannot be measured with our gross
physical senses, but only appreciated through our vision. In the same way, this tatastha area
exists as the threshold of the spiritual and material worlds, which is very difficult to “visualize,”
and most difficult to understand under the three-dimensional schemes of this world. Just as
 135

the bahiranga-shakti or the external energy, and the antaranga-shakti or the internal energy,
have their area of service and personal presiding deities like Durga, Kali, Uma, and
Yogamaya, Katyayani, Purnamasi, respectively, the marginal energy or tatastha-shakti of the
Lord have a Predominating Deity Who is Lord Shankarshana. Therefore He is sometimes
called "jiva," since the tatastha-jivas conform the tatastha-shakti.
Vaishnavism considers the source of any energetic manifestation as always being a
person. Since the jivas are the constituents of the tatastha-shakti, they themselves are like
deities of this marginal energy also. From this point of view, any prospective devotee will
learn to see the jivas as worshipable integral parts of the tatastha-shakti of the Lord. This
contemplation however, will gradually uncover another esoteric principle of the Universal
Religion of Divine Love of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, since a prospective Vaishnava thus will
have more philosophical reasons to truly develop love for absolutely all living beings.
The internal, marginal and external energies are all related in devotional service
towards the Lord in love. As potencies of the Lord, their constitutional position is to serve Him.
The jivas participation as marginal energy of the Lord is due to the very Lord’s desire to enjoy
a specific and exclusive relationship with them as His separated (vibhinnamsha expansions)
parts and parcels, and this is called chid-vilasa.49 Therefore, the tatastha area eternally exist
in the marginal area of the Brahmajyoti which divides it from the mahat-tattva or the realm of
the material worlds. The jivas of the tatastha area possess an eternal separate individuality
and consequent eternal free will. Since the jivas intrinsically exist as separated parts and
parcels of the internal energy, when they lean towards the totally spiritual side of the
intermediate area (tatastha or Viraja River) are denominated eternally liberated or nitya-
siddhas. When lean towards the side that divides the intermediate area and the material
world are denominated bound since time immemorial or nitya-baddhas. The eternal and
positive free will of the nitya-siddha-jivas continues to exist in the spiritual world. Therefore,
instead of negatively using it to ignore the loving service of the Lord as the nitya-baddha-jivas
do, the jivas in the spiritual realm apply its positive inherent nature to eternally please Him.
Whenever an eternal or direct personal servant of the Lord comes to the material world, it is
for the exclusive purpose of serving Him. Only conditioned jivas feel and seek pleasure in the
material world. Whoever whimsically tells you that we are here just performing a lila of the
Lord, since we have previously been engaged in His personal company in Krishnaloka or the
Vaikunthalokas, is a prakrita-sahajiya. The pure devotees of the Lord strictly follow their
parampara, and never concoct corrupted philosophical theories. The only possible personal
contact we had with the Lord is within His bhouma-lila or within this material world —never in
a personal engagement within the trans-geographical dimension of the spiritual world.

It is found in Cc. Madhya-lila, Chapter 6, the following conclusive statements:

Text 157: “The Supreme Personality of Godhead is sach-chid-ananda-vigraha. This
means that He originally has three potencies—the pleasure potency, the potency of eternality
and the potency of knowledge. Together these are called the chit potency, and they are
present in full in the Supreme Lord.” Text 158: “The Supreme Personality of Godhead in His
original form is full of eternity, knowledge and bliss. The spiritual potency in these three
portions assumes three different forms.” Text 159 “The three portions of the spiritual potency
are called hladini [the bliss portion], sandhini [the eternity portion] and samvit [the knowledge
portion]. Text 160: “The spiritual potency of the Lord is manifested in three phases—the
internal or spiritual potency, the marginal potency, which is the living entities, and the external
potency, known as maya-shakti. These are all engaged in His devotional service in love. We
must understand that in each of these three phases the original spiritual potencies of
pleasure, eternity and knowledge remain intact.”

Therefore ach of these three potencies of the Lord (sach, chid and ananda) remain
intact in their phases as internal, marginal and external potencies, and are always engaged in
His devotional service in love. Since the potencies naturally depend of their source, the
constitutional position of Mayadevi and the jivas is to render loving service to their Lord. Even
49
Cc. Adi-lila, 7.116
 136

though the service of Mayadevi never allows her to personally meet the Lord, she is related in
eternal service in love towards Him.50 The same occurs with the tatastha-jivas, which are
constituent parts of the tatastha-shakti as members of the brahmajyoti of the Lord, since they
are never active in His direct personal contact. Only the jivas who—seeking activities through
the tatastha area—lean towards the svarupa-shakti or internal potency, can relate with Him
as nitya-siddhas or eternally liberated. On the other hand, the tatastha-jivas who lean towards
the maya-shakti or the external potency, become nitya-baddha or eternally conditioned and
relate with Him under indirect service, executed through their service to maya. The tatastha-
jivas who leave the tatastha area by their own free will to enter the maya-shakti, do not
detach themselves from being constituents of the tatastha-shakti of the Lord at all times. It
should be noticed however, that it is not the maya-shakti who has influenced the jivas to enter
its area, however the jivas’ free determination.

To thoroughly understand this subject it is most necessary to analyze the difference

between the Lord’s potencies and their areas of activities. As mentioned above, the chit-
shakti appears in three phases (internal, marginal and external) and is the essence of
everything that ultimately exists. Srila Krishnadasa Kaviraja Goswami mentions that: “The
chit-shakti, which is also called svarupa-shakti or antaranga-shakti, displays many varied
manifestations. It sustains the kingdom of God and its paraphernalia.” “The external energy,
called maya-shakti, is the cause of innumerable universes with varied material potencies.”
“The marginal potency, which is between these two, consists of the numberless living beings.
These are the three principal energies, which have unlimited categories and subdivisions (Cc.
Adi-lila, 2.101-103).” Srila Prabhupada also states, “Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura comments
that if one does not clearly understand the meaning of parinama-vada, or transformation of
energy, one is sure to misunderstand the truth regarding this material manifestation and the
living entities (Cc. Adi-lila, 7.122-123).” Therefore, we must carefully study the oneness and
difference of these energies throughout their specific services towards their Lord, which is
their ultimate characteristic.

The topmost personal manifestation of the internal potency of the Lord is Srimati
Radharani, and She gives the essence of service to all other expansions like the gopis of
Goloka Vrindavana, the Lakshmis of the Vaikuntha planets, and the Durgadevis of the
material planets. Therefore, as the presiding deity of the internal potency (Svarupa-shakti),
Srimati Radharani covers through Her expansions all areas of action, i.e., the personal planet
of Sri Krishna, all the Vaikuntha planets, and all the material planets. Her expansion as
Mayadevi is the mistress of the external energy, and in the material planets also the infinite
Durgadevis are the deities of the external energy (maya-shakti). Neither this potency nor its
presiding deity (Mayadevi) can penetrate any of the other two areas of existence, i.e., the
internal area or the spiritual world,51 nor the marginal area or the tatastha area.52 Srila
Prabhupada has explained already that “There is a river, or causal ocean, between the
spiritual and material natures, and this river is free from the influence of the three modes of
material nature; therefore it is called Viraja. The word vi means vigata (completely
eradicated), and rajah means ‘the influence of the material world.’ On this platform a living
entity is completely free from material entanglement (Cc. Madhya-lila, 19.153).” The dividing
area (tatastha) of the spiritual and material worlds is the area where from the tatastha-shakti
manifests activities.
Therefore, the jivas in the material world never have been in the personal and direct
engagement with the Lord. The nitya-baddha-jivas became overpowered by the maya-shakti
when enacting their free will crossed the threshold between the marginal and external areas.
For the tatastha-jivas to completely unfold their spiritual bodies, which are concealed in
a seed form within their atomic spark identities, requires to take birth in the material world and
learn through the process of sadhana and raganuga-bhakti how to uncover such spiritual

50
Sri Brahma-samhita, text 7 (Please see also Srila Prabhupada's purport).
51
Sri Brahma-samhita. 7 / Cc. Madhya. 22.31-32 / SB. 2.9.10
52
Cc. Madhya, 8.64 (purport by Srila Prabhupada).
 137

bodies. To suggests that vibhinnamsha expansions of the Lord or His separated parts and
parcels, which became active members of His svarupa-shakti at the tatastha region can
become again members of the tatastha-shakti within the material world is a sign of total
ignorance about the science of parinamavada. “Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura comments that if
one does not clearly understand the meaning of parinamavada, or transformation of energy,
one is sure to misunderstand the truth regarding this material manifestation and the living
entities (Cc. Adi-lila, 7.122-123).”
Srila Prabhupada concludes: “The basic principle for the existence of the living entities
is called chid-vilasa or spiritual pleasure. The omnipotent Lord displays His pleasure potency
as the living entities. The Lord is described in Vedanta-sutra as anandamayo ’biasat. He is by
nature the reservoir of all pleasure, and because He wants to enjoy pleasure, there must be
energies to give Him pleasure or supply Him the impetus for pleasure. This is the perfect
philosophical understanding of the Absolute Truth.” (Cc. Adi-lila, 7.116)

NINE FUNDAMENTAL STAGES OF GURUSHIP

The following are the nine basic categories of gurus, which constitute the key to the broad
understanding of Guru-tattva:

1. Guru-Mahamaya
2. Guru-Brahman
3. Guru-Paramatma
4. Guru-Vaikuntha
5. Guru-Ayodhya
6. Guru-Dvaraka
7. Guru-Mathura
8. Guru-Vrindavana
9. Guru-Chaitanya or Guru-Gauranga

Some of the classical designations of spiritual preceptors described in Part I, can be

found in only three of the essential nine categories in which guru-tattva is divided, and they
are: Guru-Mahamaya, Guru-Brahman and Guru-Paramatma. The six categories that
complete the philosophical key to the knowledge of guru-tattva delineate the perfectional
stage of a self-realized Vaishnava or a sat-guru.
The following descriptions of the nine basic different categories of gurus aim to inspire
the reader to develop a deep, philosophical, and a constructive power of discrimination in the
search for Divine Guidance. Ultimately, the spiritual power of a Divine Guide will be tested by
the way one can practice and teach the principles of the Universal Religion of Love as taught
by Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu. A truly sincere and responsible prospective disciple should
always remember that blind faith is the worst thing for a rational human being. If a prospective
disciple embraces any conception of guru whimsically or blindly, in turn will become a guru
who leads students in a similar blind or fanatical fashion. Fanaticism breeds party spirit and
sectarianism—the two enemies of spiritual fulfillment—53 with the consequent disturbance for
society at large.
The process offered here to understand the different aspects of a spiritual master are
based on philosophical grounds. It open up one’s intelligence to a constructive, analytical,
and practical study of one’s own spiritual behavior and expectations for one’s prospective
guru —who would become a vital lightpole on the voyage onwards one’s already intuitive
attraction for a particular aspect of the Absolute Truth.
The development and analysis of this subtlest subject takes various different stages,
which predisposes a gradual study for thoughtful development. Its assimilation depends
exclusively on one’s capacity, natural predisposition, and particular need for spiritual thought.
It is said “what is food for somebody may be poison for somebody else.” And this is true since
although the hunger for food may be equally present in two persons, their capacity for
53
Quote by Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura in Life and Precepts of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu.
 138

digesting it will unquestionably differ. Therefore, the author kindly requests that if after reading
a specific description amongst the following characteristics of gurus one feels satisfaction —
due to a sort of deep identification arousing from within— one should put the reading aside
and reflect upon it (digest it), until the next need manifests itself, and without any rush. Not to
do so would create an artificial and unpalatable taste during one’s reading or spiritual growth
due to an eventual indigestion.
Srila Sanatana Goswami Prabhupada describes in Brihad-bhagavatamrita how a
devotee whose undivided devotion for a particular deity (ishta), and who is established in the
liberated stage (siddha-mahapurusha), is always carrying within not only the desire to go
further but higher in his spiritual fulfillment. Therefore, after having learned about the following
categories of guruship, it is highly recommended to reassess the personalities and devotional
inclinations of the gurus and Vaishnavas one is serving and associating with (abhidheya-
jnana). Particularly after having duly understood one’s constitutional position as a separated
eternal servant of the Lord (sambandha-jnana) and one’s natural inclination for a spiritual
connection. Thus protecting oneself from eventual distractions on one’s most intensely
desired spiritual goal (prayojana-jnana).

1. GURU-MAHAMAYA

As thoroughly explained in the Preface of the book,54 the progressive ontological

analysis of the Absolute Truth, as presented in Chapter V - The Krishna-Rasa Conception,
brings to light the basic principles behind the understanding of Guru-tattva. Since the Lord is
the Original Guru, the understanding of the nine main aspects of the Divine Absolute
predisposes the understanding of the Divine Preceptor or Sri Guru. Bhagavan Sri Krishna is
the source of everything, and our inherent divine (trans-psychological) inclination towards Him
will be externally reflected as our inclination towards a specific kind of spiritual preceptor—
who is none other than the external manifestation of the very Lord.55
When the conditioned living entities’ outlook towards the Absolute Truth is based on
attraction towards the material aspect only, which is Sri Krishna’s external or mundane
energy, they direct their constitutional intense desire for the service to the Lord in the mood of
ignorance, thus engaging in His indirect service. Their attraction for the external aspect of Sri
Krishna consequently reflects their inclination towards Sri Guru. Someone who has already
developed total attraction towards Sri Krishna-Mahamaya in previous lives takes birth in
materialistic families and naturally will seek the guidance of a Guru-Mahamaya.
Krishna-Mahamaya is Sri Krishna’s identity manifested as His material or external
energy. Regular human beings are exclusively attracted to this aspect of the Lord, whether
directly or indirectly. A person is directly following Krishna-Mahamaya by means of embracing
atheism, or by declaring an exclusive attraction for a material lifestyle. On the other hand,
another person will follow Krishna-Mahamaya indirectly by means of adhering to any
mundane religion.56 Consequently, all human beings are potential Guru-Mahamaya. In
essence, any authority that instructs by personal example in how to be a materialist, or a
regular mundane religious follower can be identified as Guru-Mahamaya.

Cc. Madhya-lila, 8.90

krishnera pratijna dridha sarva-kale ache / ye yaiche bhaje, krishna tare bhaje taiche
“Lord Krishna has made a firm promise for all time. If one renders service unto Him, Krishna
correspondingly gives him an equal amount of success in devotional service to the Lord.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "It is a completely mistaken idea that one can worship
Krishna in any form or in any way and still attain the ultimate result by receiving the favor of

54
Who Is Prabhupada? Published in 1999 by the same author.
55
Cc.Adi-lila, 1.46
56
It requires to stress the meaning of “religion” as different from “spiritualism.” Religion is the set of rules
and dogmas established on a particular historical period of mankind, to teach people about God. This
dogmas or set of rules change from time to time. Spirituality however, refers to the natural and
unchangeable identity of all living beings. It is the essence of all religious paths.
 139

the Lord. This is a decision made by grossly materialistic men. Generally such men say that
you can manufacture your own way of worshipping the Supreme Lord and that any type of
worship is sufficient to approach the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Certainly there are
different means for attaining different results in fruitive activity, speculative knowledge, mystic
yoga, and austerity. Crude men therefore say that if one adopts any of these methods, one
achieves the Supreme Personality of Godhead’s favor. They claim that it doesn’t matter what
kind of method one adopts. A general example is given. If one wishes to arrive at a certain
place, there are many roads leading there, and one can go to that place by any one of these
roads. Similarly, these gross materialists say that there are different ways to attain the favor
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. They claim that one can conceive of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead as goddess Durga, goddess Kali, Lord Shiva, demigod Ganesha,
Lord Ramachandra, Krishna, impersonal Brahman or whatever, and one can chant the Lord’s
name in any way and in any form and ultimately become one. Such materialists claim that the
result is the same. They also say that a man may have different names, but he will answer if
called by any one of them. Therefore they claim that there is no need to chant the Hare
Krishna mantra. If one chants the name of Kali, Durga, Shiva, Ganesha or anyone else, the
result will be the same. Such claims made by mental speculators are no doubt very pleasing
to mental speculators, but those who are actually in knowledge do not admit such
conclusions, which are against the authority of the shastras. A bona fide acharya will certainly
not accept such a conclusion. As Krishna clearly states in Bhagavad-gita:

yan ti deva-vrata devan / pitrin yanti pitri-vratah

bhutani yanti bhutejya / yanti mad-yajino’pi mam

'Those who worship the demigods will take birth among the demigods; those who worship
ghosts and spirits will take birth among such beings; those who worship ancestors go to the
ancestors; and those who worship Me will live with Me.' (Bg. 9.25)"

Guru means teacher, and any person who offers some relevant source of knowledge
has to be recognized as such. After taking birth, all human beings have to accept some sort
of authorities. From the authority of the parents at home; the priest/monk/mullah/rabbi at the
church/temple/synagogue/pagoda/mosque; the teachers at the school and professors at the
University; the policemen in the streets and the tax inspectors of the government, all human
beings have to submit to a diversity of authorities or teachers. A person who even teaches the
basics of music, a foreign language, or a way to cook meals is identified as a teacher. Since
these teachers are in the basic steps of the ladder of human knowledge, they can be known
as Guru-Mahamaya. Within the category of Guru-Mahamaya can be found the following two
groups of teachers: 1) The gurus who teach general mundane activities, and offer guidance
on how to prepare the body, mind and intellect to fulfill those activities, and 2) the gurus who
teach how to approach the inner spiritual aspect, or the self/ego/soul, through the assistance
of the various and most ancient religious scriptures of mankind like the Bhagavad-gita, the
teachings of Lord Buddha, the Bible, the Torah, or the Koran.
Just as someone is receiving all basic mundane knowledge at primary school, the
necessity to expose students to the various sacred teachings already given to mankind
becomes most necessary for a real developed world. As the process of education has to be
evaluated as to relevant importance, it can also be said that mankind has never before had a
greater exposure to the scientific experience that there is something substantial to be learned
from the most subtle science of the spirit/soul/ego. And if the need to categorize an
authoritative source of knowledge or reference about it arises, the ancient original sacred
texts which mankind has already inherited are the basis for such general information about
the science of the spirit/soul/ego. It is proper to remember again, that the Western world
became familiar with the study of the science of the mind through psychology, although the
word psychology really means “the science of the soul.” Therefore, a complete approach to a
really cultured world in the upcoming millennium would be to expose all students from the
very beginning of their training, to the basics of the science of the soul. Exposure to the
basics of spirituality, was given by God through the ancient Scriptures to humanity at large,
 140

and it will gradually assist mankind to distinguish institutionalized religion from true
spirituality.57
As has been historically proven, institutionalized religion has always manipulated the
meaning of ancient Scriptures through a specific section of society known as brahmanas,
priests, rabbis, monks, mullahs, etc. Forgetting that everyone is a son of God leaders of all
institutionalized religion blatantly diminish the messages of any revealed scripture to fit their
spiritual narrow-mindedness by posting one Scripture to be the teaching for all mankind. A
complete program for mankind’s spiritual education has to include the intellectual exposure to
the teachings of the ancient Scriptures with no proselytizing inclinations whatsoever.
However, this sort of education will require the assistance of religious teachers who are
already established on the platform of Guru-Brahman described after this.
Finally, in the category of Guru-Mahamaya can be found all mundane teachers of any
school, university or temple/pagoda/church/synagogue/mosque, who have not yet realized
their spiritual identity as Brahman. Brahman realization implies having experienced their
inherent identities as eternal atomic sparks constituents of the bodily effulgence of the Lord,
as His eternally separated parts and parcels. In any social, educational or religious institution
all sorts of gurus are found who materially identify with their false ego, due to lacking
experience of their identity as pure spirit. Regarding Gaudiya Vaishnavism in particular, a
Guru-Mahamaya comprises any of the classes of gurus described in Part I. Whoever does
not actually understand what Vaishnava philosophy really is; whether he is recognized within
the administrative parameters of any religious institution representing Vaishnavism or not,
directly falls into the class of pseudo-devotee or a Guru-Mahamaya. Prakrita-sahajiyas, Kali-
chelas or Patanavadis are the best examples of Gurus-Mahamaya. These particular teachers
within Vaishnavism are known as those who fall within the parameters comprising demoniac
mentality, or the materially inclined.

2. GURU-BRAHMAN

The beginning stage of spiritual awareness for the conditioned living entities, who are
suffering the anxieties of material existence, is searching after some sort of solace. Some
take shelter under the esoteric experiences offered by all sorts of intoxicants, since they
somehow reveal a superior identity to that conditioned stage. Others take shelter under any
sort of religion to be also relieved from the anxieties of material life. Mundane unhappiness
increases proportionally to the awareness that at some point of life absolutely everything will
be taken away by death. Therefore, fear of death or the resignation that nothing in this world
has real or deep value anymore, impels most individuals on the search for Sri Guru.

When the conditioned living entities’ outlook towards the Absolute Truth develops in
attraction towards the all-pervading and impersonal spiritual aspect of Sri Krishna, which is
the constitutional position of the tatastha-jivas, they manifest an intense desire of servitorship
towards the Supreme Whole. The attraction for the specific conception of Sri Krishna-
Brahman is most natural in the conditioned jivas, and they thus feel naturally inclined to love
and serve humanity at large. Since the conceptions of love towards humanity are given in the
ancient Scriptures, the conditioned jivas are naturally inclined to follow a religious path,
generally offered by religious institutions. It is particularly at this point that the jivas are
frustrated with their religious training, because the lack of spiritual realization of the general
leaders of institutionalized religions, forces them to suppress the loving feelings towards
mankind that they naturally possess. It is historically and analytically proven that most
religious leaders of any denomination always train their followers to deride—or even hate—
other fellow humans who don’t believe in the same religious books. This sort of religious
training will have to be checked by the educators and leaders of the new millennium, who are
concerned with the real protection and advancement of humanity. Again, this is a subject of
deep analysis, not possible to be extensively dealt with in this specific book.

57
See the Preface of Who Is Prabhupada? by the author for more detailed descriptions.
 141

The attraction towards Sri Krishna-Brahman reflects the jiva’s inclination towards this
sort of guru. Someone who has already devoted service towards Sri Krishna-Brahman under
the guidance of a bona fide Guru-Brahman is also considered a Guru-Brahman. A self-
realized Guru-Brahman has developed exclusive love for all living entities and the many
manifestations of the Supreme Brahman on earth. Therefore, he reveres all religious icons of
any organized religious path, since ultimately all of them are manifestations of the same
Absolute Brahman. In this category belong the followers of impersonalism known as
Advaitavadis or Brahmavadis of the Shankara Sampradaya, or the followers of
Shankaracharya (788-820 AC). It has to be remarked again, that impersonalism did not begin
with Shankaracharya since it always exists as the natural characteristic of the conditioned
jiva. Although possessing a constitutional identity with a spiritual body, this inner identity
remains in a dormant state only, and the conditioned jiva from the tatastha area has never
had any direct personal engagement with the Lord in the spiritual world. Consequently, the
jiva is always relating to the environment in an indirect relationship with the Lord through the
impersonal Sri Krishna-Brahman aspect only. It is already known that when the Lord appears
in His transcendental form, He has to bring His complete entourage from the spiritual world
with Him. This is so since the Lord has to enact His transcendental pastimes with jivas who
already have a direct personal relationship with Him. Since the conditioned jivas, who
somehow decided to lean towards His external energy from the tatastha area have never had
any direct personal engagement with Him, the Lord has to bring with Him to perform His
bhouma-llas His eternal associates or parikaras. Otherwise, if the conditioned jivas had been
in a previous direct personal relationship with the Lord, the Lord’s sole direct personal
presence would have been sufficient to awaken their spiritual body instantly. This would be so
since His external energy (also known as mahamaya) is under His indirect service in this
world, and once He is personally present Mayadevi does not intercedes in her Lord’s direct
personal dealings, thus freeing the conditioned jivas from her fatal influences. Since Lord
Krishna has the most inconceivable and real loving impartial relationship with His eternal
parts and parcels, once having endowed His jivas with free will, He offered them an
intermediate neutral area (tatastha) to execute it. Since the jivas can continue to deny Him
while in the mundane world, He needs to bring His personal associates to perform His
transcendental activities in the mundane atmosphere. However, it is the greatest offense to
consider that a jiva could deny the Lord once in the liberated stage of Krishna consciousness,
which has been achieved only after having fully developed a spiritual body while still in the
material world. The proposal of leaving the direct personal company of the Lord from the
spiritual world belongs to the Patanavada philosophy, which is not found in any philosophical
school of the Vedic tradition. However, in the case of an eternally conditioned jiva in the
personal presence of the Lord, while He performs His pastimes in the material world, such a
person can still decide —using one's negative choice of free will—to leave His direct service
as in the case of Kala Krishnadasa, a personal assistant of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu (Cc.
Madhya-lila, 10.62-79).

Spiritual seekers, who have become deluded by material happiness and have become
aware of their superior identity as spirit, remain attached to the preliminary concept of the
spiritual experience, i.e. the impersonal (Brahman) concept of Godhead. Being overwhelmed
and captivated by their preliminary experience of spiritual existence, they become selfishly-
realized transcendentalists, instead of selfless-realized souls, since their main hankering is to
become God themselves. The subtlest selfish satisfaction of realizing their spiritual identity as
Brahman conceals any further development to understand the superior variegatedness of
spiritual categories. Since it is the variegatedness of this world that entangles the soul, some
seekers choose to remain “safely” inactive in the temporary solidness of impersonalism. In
the conclusions of the Bhagavad-gita (18.66), Sri Krishna denies Brahman realization as the
ultimate achievement, since it is merely a temporary awareness from which one surely will fall
again into material activities. Since the spirit soul cannot remain inactive, after exhausting the
results of the practice of dry yogic austerities or mental speculation, the impersonalist yogis
fall down again to the realm of mundane activities. Since impersonalists deny the individual
 142

identity of Godhead, direct their inherent identity as eternal servants of Krishna to serving
other persons. Thus endeavor to create charitable institutions, open hospitals or religious
institutions, and perform welfare work. Although altruistic activities are so much in need in
civilized human society, it occurs as a natural byproduct when there is service to Sri Krishna.
It becomes confusing for prospective transcendentalists to divert their attention from deep
spiritual realization when the guru engages them in mundane pious activities. The inherent
constitutional position of the soul is to concentrate its loving propensities toward Lord Krishna,
Who is the source of all loving propensities. The best welfare work for humanity at large is to
engage in the service of the Supreme Welfare Worker, Sri Krishna or the Supreme
Personality of Godhead.
A remarkable thing to be observed in pseudo-realized impersonalistic gurus, who teach
their students that ultimately everything has to merge in the Universal Oneness, is that they
keep themselves —as if this will go on eternally— above even their most intimate or older
followers. The reason is that their egotistic sense of merely intellectual Brahman realization,
compels them to think of themselves as being superior to everyone else. Ignorant seekers
may be captured by the smiling face of someone who even in the dress of a Vaishnava, may
be only pursuing Brahman realization. In general, the majority of followers of such a Guru-
Brahman do not quit any of the bad habits they have always had, but somehow they feel
loved and thus lovingly surrender themselves to such spiritual guides.

A self-realized Guru-Brahman is actually relishing everything in the impersonal way,

and there are many austere followers of the Advaitavada school who show real sign of
humility and self-realization. A self-realized Guru-Brahman is generally reclusive and
dedicated to one's inner realizations. However, when not satisfied in spiritual realization any
Guru-Brahman has to contemplate a source of pleasure. If one is only intellectually convinced
of one's position as integral part of the Absolute but lacks realization of it, one would naturally
think that there is nothing against becoming the center of attraction for one's students, or the
actual ultimate enjoyer. Generally this kind of Guru-Brahman later becomes an
institutionalized prakrita-sahajiya, thus enjoying his disciples and their possessions.

Cc. Adi-lila, 1.46

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "A spiritual master is not an enjoyer of facilities offered by his
disciples. He is like a parent. Without the attentive service of his parents, a child cannot grow
to manhood; similarly, without the care of the spiritual master one cannot rise to the plane of
transcendental service.”

Ultimately, it will depend on the inner devotional inclination, and the power of
discrimination that a sincere student has, which will direct his attraction to a particular spiritual
guide.

Cc. Adi-lila, 17.52

"You have made Srivasa Thakura appear to have been worshipping the goddess Bhavani.
Simply for this offense, you will have to fall down into hellish life for ten million births."
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "There are many tantric followers who practice the black art
of worshipping the goddess Bhavani in a crematorium, wishing to eat meat and drink wine.
Such fools also consider this bhavani-puja as good as worship of Lord Krishna in devotional
service. Such abominable tantric activities as performed by so-called svamis and yogis are
herein condemned, however, by Lord Chaitanya Mahaprabhu. He declares that such
bhavani-puja for drinking wine and eating meat quickly plunges one into hellish life. The
method of worship itself is already hellish, and its results must also be hellish and nothing
more.
Many rascals say that whatever way one accepts, one will ultimately reach Brahman.
Yet we can see from this verse how such persons reach Brahman. Brahman is spread
everywhere, but appreciation of Brahman in different objects leads to different results. In
Bhagavad-gita the Lord says, ye yatha mam prapadyante tams tathaiva bhajamy aham: “I
reward everyone according to his surrender unto Me.” (Bg. 4.11) Mayavadis certainly realize
 143

Brahman in certain aspects, but realization of Brahman in the aspects of wine, women and
meat is not the same realization of Brahman that devotees achieve by chanting, dancing and
eating prasada. Mayavadi philosophers, being educated in paltry knowledge, think all sorts of
Brahman realization one and the same and do not consider varieties. But although Krishna is
everywhere, by His inconceivable potency He is simultaneously not everywhere. Thus the
Brahman realization of the tantric cult is not the same Brahman realization as that of pure
devotees. Unless one reaches the highest point of Brahman realization, Krishna
consciousness, he is punishable. All people except Krishna conscious devotees are to some
proportion pashandis, or demons, and thus they are punishable by the Supreme Lord, the
Personality of Godhead."

3. GURU-PARAMATMA

When the conditioned living entities’ outlook towards the Absolute Truth develops in
attraction towards the all-pervading aspect of Sri Krishna located in everyone’s heart as the
eternal friend, they manifest an intense sense of love and desire for service to mankind. Their
attraction for the specific conception of Sri Krishna-Paramatma consequently reflects their
inclination towards guru. Someone who has already developed devotional service towards Sri
Krishna-Paramatma, under the guidance of a bona fide Guru-Paramatma is also considered a
Guru-Paramatma. A self-realized Guru-Paramatma exclusively perceives Lord Narayana or
Vishnu as the most predominant deities of the infinite spiritual existence. To this category also
belong the self-realized yogis who meditate on the Lord in the heart. All the impersonalistic
devotional feelings of Guru-Brahman are implicit in Guru-Paramatma.

Paramatma realization is achieved when the perfect yogi breaks through the barriers of
selfishness and surrenders his ego to the service of the Lord in the heart. The subtle
influence of the false ego distracts the conditioned soul’s efforts for material emancipation by
constantly canvassing him to retain his particular identity in this temporary world, and the
subtlest onslaught of the false ego is to induce the mind to think of oneself as becoming God.
The Bhagavad-gita describes the real nature of complete transcendentalists and how truly
developed yogis see everything in connection with Paramatma, and do not hanker or lament
for anything. Being self-satisfied by dint of self-realization they see the four handed form of
Krishna as Paramatma in their own hearts and in the hearts of all living entities. The real
practice of yoga in meditation is explained in chapter 6, text 15 of the Gita. Observing the
strict structure of yoga, and meditating on the form of Krishna as Paramatma, true yogis are
never aggressive, envious, or lusty toward anyone or anything. Therefore, four basic
transcendental qualities naturally imbue such personalities: cleanliness, austerity,
truthfulness, and compassion.
In the spiritual sky also known as Vaikuntha, there are planets that are the abode of
those yogis and ascetics who have realized the personal aspect of Krishna in His form as
Paramatma in their hearts. Vaikuntha is the realm beyond this material world, formed of
infinite spiritual planets inhabited by eternally liberated souls. It is impossible to reach these
planets without the proper understanding of Sri Krishna and His plenary expansions. After the
self-realized yogi, being situated on the platform of devotion in neutrality, develops a desire to
serve the Lord, or be utilized by Him, it is called devotion in the mood of servitorship or direct
personal service.
A Guru-Paramatma is extremely loving and compassionate towards all living entities,
since he sees the Lord in each and every heart. A Guru-Paramatma however, lacks the
tangible realization of the personal relationship with the Lord through factual devotional
service in a practical manner. Therefore one cannot train one's students in serving the deity
neither does one know how to engage them in their specific or individual devotional
propensity towards the Lord. Since a Guru-Paramatma has not received training in practical
service towards the Lord, one does not relate with the factual personal activities of the Lord of
the heart. Therefore one does not know how to engage one's students in the Lord’s direct
service through the agency of the murti or the spiritually manifested form of the deity within
 144

this world. Personal devotional service in the category of servitude only begins after achieving
the platform of Guru-Vaikuntha.

4. GURU-VAIKUNTHA

When the conditioned living entities’ outlook towards the Absolute Truth develops in
attraction towards the personal aspect of Sri Krishna in His eternal realm of Vaikuntha, they
manifest an intense desire for His personal service in the mood of servitorship. The attraction
for the specific conception of Sri Krishna-Vaikuntha consequently reflects their inclination
towards guru. Someone who has already developed devotional service towards Sri Krishna-
Vaikuntha under the guidance of a bona fide Guru-Vaikuntha is also considered a Guru-
Vaikuntha.
A Guru-Vaikuntha exclusively perceives Lord Narayana or Vishnu as the most
predominant deities (ishta) of the spiritual realm. To this category belong the prospective
Vaishnavas who feel naturally attracted to the grandeur and opulence (aishvarya) of the Lord.
All the devotional feelings of the previous stages of guruship except Guru-Mahamaya, are
implicit in a Guru-Vaikuntha. A self-realized Guru-Vaikuntha has developed the capacity to
direct his students towards pure devotional service to Lord Narayana or Vishnu in the mood
of servitorship. Transcendental pure devotional service in the mood of Vaikuntha is performed
under the consideration of receiving the Lord’s transcendental reward. In other words,
although within the parameters of transcendental devotion, there is still a calculative mentality
in the quality of service of the Vaikuntha devotee.
When a student or prospective devotee is completely possessed by attraction in
reverence for a Guru-Vaikuntha, he awaits the guru’s order, praying that the guru may give
him some engagement. When a student has such deep sentiment that he wants to be utilized
by the guru, it is known as devotion in the mood of service. Then, when service offered with
exclusive awe and reverence becomes implemented by the feelings of confidence, there is
devotional service in friendship. Generally old servants who are faithful become confidential
servants, and when the confidential stage is added to service, it becomes devotional service
with a friendly attraction towards the guru. Bona fide Guru-Vaikunthas train their wards in de-
votional services practiced in neutrality, servitorship, and friendly moods only, although the
friendly mood is not completely developed. Awe, reverence, splendor, grandeur, pomp, and
apprehension are elements that are described as opposing the development of informal
friendship. Therefore all these vanish when a more confidential friendly relationship with the
guru develops, opening the doors to Guru-Ayodhya.
The inhabitants of the Vaikuntha planets are eternal associates or unalloyed devotees
of Lord Narayana. They all possess fifty transcendental qualities, the same as their Lord,
however, in minute quantities. Constantly receiving those qualities from his service towards
the Lord, a self-realized Guru-Vaikuntha always manifests: (1) beautiful features of the entire
body; (2) marked with all auspicious characteristics; (3) extremely pleasing; (4) effulgent; (5)
strong; (6) ever youthful; (7) wonderful linguist; (8) truthful; (9) talks pleasingly; (10) fluent;
(11) highly learned; (12) highly intelligent; (13) a genius; (14) artistic; (15) extremely clever;
(16) expert; (17) grateful; (18) firmly determined; (19) an expert judge of time and
circumstances; (20) sees and speaks on the authority of the Vedas, or scriptures; (21) pure;
(22) self-controlled; (23) steadfast; (24) forbearing; (25) forgiving; (26) grave; (27) self-
satisfied; (28) possessing equilibrium; (29) magnanimous; (30) religious; (31) heroic; (32)
compassionate; (33) respectful; (34) gentle; (35) liberal; (36) shy; (37) the protector of
surrendered souls; (38) happy; (39) the well-wisher of devotees; (40) controlled by love; (41)
all-auspicious; (42) most powerful; (43) all-famous; (44) popular; (45) partial to devotees; (46)
very attractive to all women; (47) all-worshipable; (48) all-opulent; (49) all-honorable; (50) the
supreme controller.58
To foster these qualities, the Vedas enthuse a student who later becomes a Guru-
Vaikuntha, to imbibe the following preliminary qualities in the direct association of a self-
realized Guru-Vaikuntha: truthfulness, cleanliness, mercy, perseverance, renunciation,

58
Nectar of Devotion, Ch. 21, Qualities of Sri Krishna.
 145

peacefulness, simplicity, control of the senses, equilibrium of the mind, austerity, equality,
forbearance, placidity, learning, knowledge, detachment, opulence, chivalry, influence,
strength, memory, independence, tactfulness, luster, patience, kindheartedness, ingenuity,
mannerliness, determination, perfection in all knowledge, proper execution, possession of all
objects of enjoyment, gravity, steadiness, faithfulness, fame, respectfulness and lack of false
egotism. It is a Vedic injunction that persons who desire to become great souls cannot be
without any of these qualities, which can be found in their unlimited magnitude only in
Bhagavan Sri Krishna.

When not thoroughly self-realized prospective disciples of a Guru-Vaikuntha take

command of the guru’s institution, they automatically manifest their propensity to enjoy
mundane opulence in search of prestige. There are many pseudo-devotees though, who are
inclined towards the Guru-Vaikuntha aspect due to their mundane attraction to opulence and
grandeur. They can even pursue the path of Vaishnavism to become supreme leaders of their
religious institutions. A clear characteristic of a Guru Vaikuntha is that he is always referring
to aspects of the Supreme Lord that deal with His vast opulence. A pure Guru-Vaikuntha
would translate the Mahabharata in order to relish the glories of the opulence of the Lord,
which also includes the Bhagavad-gita. On the other hand, a neophyte who posses as a
Guru-Vaikuntha would translate the Mahabharata just to channel his mundane attractions
through its descriptions. The attraction for opulence and prestige is very strong in neophyte
students who pursue the path to become religious leaders exclusively. A false Guru-
Vaikuntha is always hankering for material comfort, delicious foods and fine dress, and does
not hesitate to exploit his students to pursue his lavish material lifestyle. Although his
neophyte students may be living in the most humble or poor conditions, a pseudo devotee
demands from them all kinds of expensive treatment and the building of luxurious living
quarters or expensive houses. A pseudo Guru-Vaikuntha would demand costly houses to be
build for him, including mundane facilities like swimming pools, which are proper of sense
enjoyers and not for goswamis. Under the pretext of devotional service he allures neophyte
students telling them that the path traced by the previous acharyas is the one he is leading by
his example. Therefore—and most regretfully—, the original principle of Vedic tradition
becomes corrupted. A so-called acharya can be clad in the dress of a “goswami” and then
begin to study in big universities to please his subliminal need and propensity for mundane
prestige.

A true Guru-Vaikuntha is very rare, and can be easily recognized since whatever
material position he may hold is not really necessary for his transcendental consciousness,
since he is always self-satisfied. A self-realized Guru-Vaikuntha is most merciful and is
concerned with each and every member under his care, since his pure inclination towards the
opulence of the Lord, qualifies him to be all-merciful and compassionate as the very Lord
himself. Neophyte students who cannot discriminate between a bona fide Guru-Vaikuntha
and a mundane philosopher, who concocts his own philosophy to manipulate them, comprise
a sect of exploited fanatics. These sorts of blind followers work hard collecting money to
maintain the materialistic lifestyle of their guru and their own. Its consequent result is of the
formula of "cheaters and would-be-cheaters."

5. GURU-AYODHYA

When the conditioned living entities’ outlook towards the Absolute Truth develops in
attraction towards the personal aspect of Sri Krishna in His eternal realm of Ayodhya as Lord
Ramachandra, they manifest an intense desire for His personal service in the mood of
servitorship. The attraction for the specific conception of Sri Krishna Ayodhya consequently
reflects their inclination towards guru. Someone who has already developed devotional
service towards Sri Krishna-Ayodhya under the guidance of a bona fide Guru-Ayodhya is also
considered a Guru-Ayodhya.
A Guru-Ayodhya would exclusively perceive Lord Rama or Ramachandra as the most
 146

predominant deity (ishta) of the spiritual realm. To this category belong the prospective
Vaishnavas who feel naturally attracted to the grandeur and opulence (aishvarya) of the Lord
as the perfect king and human being. In the Vaishnava circles they are known as
Ramanandis. However, deities of Sita-Rama, Lakshamana and Hanumana are worshipped in
almost all Vaishnava sects—including Gaudiya Vaishnavas—all over the world and India. All
the devotional feelings of the previous stages of guruship except Guru-Mahamaya, are
implicit in a Guru-Ayodhya. A self-realized Guru-Ayodhya has developed the capacity to
direct his students in pure devotional service to Lord Ramachandra in the mood of
servitorship, friendship and to some extent into parenthood.
A Guru-Ayodhya perceives the word “Rama” of the Hare Krishna maha-mantra as
meaning only Lord Ramachandra. Under the strict analysis of rasa-tattva exclusively, this is
considered rasa-abhasa. Under the philosophical conclusions of the Scriptures there is
nothing wrong in comparing Lord Ramachandra with Lord Krishna since both are the
Supreme Personality of Godhead. However, considering the science of rasa-tattva it
becomes a mixed state of devotion to perceive Lord Krishna and Lord Rama’s pastimes in the
same category. Therefore, to sing—and thus meditate on—the name of Lord Ramachandra
together with the names of Radha-Krishna is a mixture of tastes or rasa-abhasa. However, if
due to his adherence to the Vaishnava siddhanta a prospective Guru-Ayodhya actually sees
the non-different identity between Krishna and Rama as the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, this can be considered authentic only within the parameters of tattva, but not lila. A
brief analysis of the transcendental oneness and difference between Tattva and Lila is given
in the last portion of this chapter. It is also addressed in Chapter IX - Conclusion.
When someone is a self-realized guru he never gives up his determination to serve his
predominating deity. However, he never becomes antagonistic or diminishes other jivas’
transcendental inclinations or moods of worship. This is a relevant characteristic of a self-
realized Guru-Brahman, what to speak then of any other Vaishnava guru. The following
references from Chaitanya-charitamrita relate to great devotees of Lord Ramachandra, thus
showing the perfect examples of devotion of a self-realized devotee or Guru-Ayodhya.

Cc. Adi-lila, 10.84

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "In the year 1436 sakabda, the youngest brother [of Rupa
and Sanatana Goswami] Anupama, died and went back home, back to Godhead He went to
the abode in the spiritual sky where Sri Ramachandra is situated. At Jagannath Puri, Sri Rupa
Gosvami informed Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu of this incident. Vallabha [Anupama] was a
great devotee of Sri Ramachandra; therefore he could not seriously consider the worship of
Radha-Govinda according to the instructions of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu. Yet he directly
accepted Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu as an incarnation of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead Ramachandra. In the Bhaktiratnakara there is the following statement: “Vallabha
was given the name Anupama by Sri Gaurasundara, but he was always absorbed in the
devotional service of Lord Ramachandra. He did not know anyone but Sri Ramachandra, but
he knew that Chaitanya Gosani was the same Lord Ramachandra.

Cc. Antya-lila, 4.29-49

Sanatana Goswami addresses Lord Gauranga:
“My Lord, without hatred for my family You have accepted me as Your servant. Only by Your
mercy is there good fortune in my family. From the very beginning of his childhood, my
younger brother Anupama was a great devotee of Raghunatha [Lord Ramachandra], and he
worshipped Him with great determination. He always chanted the holy name of Raghunatha
and meditated upon Him. He continuously heard about the activities of the Lord from the
Ramayana and chanted about them. Rupa and I are his elder brothers. He stayed with us
continuously. He heard Srimad-Bhagavatam and talks about Lord Krishna with us, and both
of us examined him. ‘Dear Vallabha,’ we said, ‘please hear from us. Lord Krishna is
supremely attractive. His beauty, sweetness and pastimes of love are without limit. Engage
yourself in devotional service to Krishna with both of us. We three brothers shall stay together
and enjoy discussing the pastimes of Lord Krishna.’ In this way we both spoke to him again
 147

and again, and because of this persuasion and his respect for us, his mind turned somewhat
toward our instructions. Vallabha replied, ‘My dear brothers, how can I disobey your orders?
Initiate me into the krishna-mantra so that I may perform devotional service to Lord Krishna.’
After saying this, at night he began to think, ‘How shall I give up the lotus feet of Lord Raghu-
natha?’ He stayed up all night and cried. In the morning, he came to us and submitted the
following plea. ‘I have sold my head at the lotus feet of Lord Ramachandra. I cannot take it
away. That would be too painful for me. Both of you please be merciful to me and order me in
such a way so that life after life I may serve the lotus feet of Lord Raghunatha. It is impossible
for me to give up the lotus feet of Lord Raghunatha. When I even think of giving them up, my
heart breaks.’”
Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu said, “There was a similar incident concerning Murari
Gupta. Formerly I examined him, and his determination was similar. Glorious is that devotee
who does not give up the shelter of his Lord, and glorious is that Lord who does not abandon
His servant. If by chance a servant falls down and goes somewhere else, glorious is that
master who captures him and brings him back by the hair. It is very good that you have
arrived here. Now stay in this room with Haridasa Thakura. Both of you are expert in
understanding the mellows of Lord Krishna’s devotional service. Therefore you should both
continue relishing the taste for such activities and chanting the Hare Krishna maha-mantra.”

Cc. Madhya-lila, 15.137-157

Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu then embraced Murari Gupta and began to speak about his
firm faith in devotional service. This was heard by all the devotees. Sri Chaitanya
Mahaprabhu said, “Previously I induced Murari Gupta again and again to be allured by Lord
Krishna. I said to him, ‘My dear Gupta, Lord Sri Krishna, Vrajendra-kumara, is the supreme
sweet. Krishna is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the origin of all incarnations and the
source of everything. He is pure transcendental love itself, and He is the reservoir of all
pleasure. Krishna is the reservoir of all transcendental qualities. He is like a mine of gems. He
is expert at everything, very intelligent and sober, and He is the summit of all humors. His
character is very sweet, and His pastimes are melodious. He is expert in intelligence, and
thus He enjoys all His pastimes and mellows.’ I then requested Murari Gupta, ‘Worship
Krishna and take shelter of Him. But for His service, nothing appeals to the mind.’ In this way,
he heard from Me again and again. By My influence, his mind was a little converted. Murari
Gupta then replied, ‘I am Your servant and Your order carrier. I have no independent
existence.’ After this, Murari Gupta went home and spent the whole night thinking how he
would be able to give up the association of Raghunatha, Lord Ramachandra. Thus he was
overwhelmed. Murari Gupta then began to pray at the lotus feet of Lord Ramachandra. He
prayed that death would come that night because it was not possible for him to give up the
service of the lotus feet of Raghunatha. Thus Murari Gupta cried the entire night. There was
no rest for his mind; therefore he could not sleep but stayed awake the entire night. In the
morning Murari Gupta came to see Me. Catching hold of My feet and crying, he submitted an
appeal. Murari Gupta said, ‘I have sold my head to the lotus feet of Raghunatha. I cannot
withdraw my head, for that would give me too much pain. It is not possible for me to give up
the service of Raghunatha’s lotus feet. At the same time, if I do not do so I shall break your
order. What can I do?’ In this way Murari Gupta appealed to Me, saying, ‘Kindly grant me this
mercy because You are all-merciful. Let me die before You so that all my doubts will be
finished.’ Hearing this, I became very happy. I then raised Murari Gupta and embraced him. I
said to him, ‘All glories to you, Murari Gupta! Your method of worship is very firmly fixed —so
much so that even upon My request your mind did not turn. The servitor must have love and
affection for the lotus feet of the Lord exactly like this. Even if the Lord wants separation, a
devotee cannot abandon the shelter of His lotus feet.’”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "The word prabhu, or master, indicates that the Lord is to be
continuously served by His devotee. The original prabhu is the Lord, Sri Krishna.
Nonetheless, there are many devotees attached to Lord Ramachandra, and Murari Gupta is a
vivid example of such unalloyed devotion. He never agreed to give up Lord Ramachandra’s
worship, not even upon Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu’s request. Such is the chastity of
devotional service, as stated in the Antya-lila of Chaitanya-charitamrita (4.46-47): sei bhakta
 148

dhanya, ye na chade prabhura charana / sei prabhu dhanya, ye na chade nija-jana / durdaive
sevaka yadi yaya anya sthane / sei thakura dhanya tare cule dhari’ ane. In a firm relationship
with the Lord, the devotee does not give up the Lord’s service under any circumstance. As far
as the Lord Himself is concerned, if the devotee chooses to leave, the Lord brings him back
again, dragging him by the hair."
Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu continued: “‘Just to test your firm faith in your Lord, I
requested you again and again to change your worship from Lord Ramachandra to Krishna.’
In this way, I congratulated Murari Gupta, saying, ‘Indeed, you are the incarnation of
Hanumana. Consequently you are the eternal servant of Lord Ramachandra. Why should you
give up the worship of Lord Ramachandra and His lotus feet? I accept this Murari Gupta as
My life and soul. When I hear of his humility, it perturbs My very life.”

In conclusion, any honest or authentic devotee never would profess to be something

that he is not. As confirmed by the very words of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, an
authentic devotee will always act with deep humility and consideration, and thus will always
be favored by the Lord. On the other hand, pseudo-devotees will gradually be exposed as to
their real identity. A truly sincere prospective Vaishnava will deeply meditate on the aspect of
the Supreme Lord to which he is most naturally inclined, and will accept guidance from a guru
already situated in that devotional relationship with the Lord. Otherwise, choosing a guru on
the basis of social, institutional or ethnic mundane proposals will only create havoc in one’s
own spiritual advancement and in human society at large.

6. GURU-DVARAKA

When the conditioned living entities’ outlook towards the Absolute Truth develops in
attraction towards the personal aspect of Sri Krishna in His eternal realm of Dvaraka, they
manifest an intense desire for His personal service in the mood of servitorship. The attraction
for the specific conception of Sri Krishna-Dvaraka consequently reflects their inclination
towards guru. Someone who has already developed devotional service towards Sri Krishna-
Dvaraka under the guidance of a bona fide Guru-Dvaraka is also considered a Guru-Dvaraka.

A Guru-Dvaraka exclusively perceives Lord Dvarakadisha as the most predominant deity

(ishta) of the spiritual realm. To this category belong the prospective Vaishnavas who feel
naturally attracted to the grandeur and opulence (aishvarya) of the Lord as the perfect prince
and the hero of the Bhagavad-gita. All the devotional feelings of the previous stages of
guruship except Guru-Mahamaya are implicit in a Guru-Dvaraka. A Guru-Dvaraka exceeds
the ones of the previous representations, since He adds fatherhood to his students’ training.
In order to perceive a parental affection towards the Lord, confidence has developed to the
peculiar stage in which the servitor thinks himself promoted to the post of protecting the
object of his veneration. Parental attraction for one’s guru is a peculiar type of transcendental
love also, and a slight type of such training can be given by a self-realized Guru-Ayodhya and
Guru-Dvaraka. A self-realized Guru-Dvaraka has developed the capacity to direct his
students into pure devotional service to Lord Dvarakadisha in the mood of servitorship,
friendship, parenthood —and rarely, but depending on the student— in conjugal love as a
princess-wife of the Lord. To this category belong some Vaishnava sects of the Sri
Sampradaya and the Brahma Sampradaya, or the followers of Sri Ramanujacharya and Sri
Madvacharya respectively.
A Guru-Dvaraka will perceive Lord Krishna mainly as Vaasudeva-Krishna, or Lord
Narayana taking birth as the son of Vasudeva and Devaki. The predominating aspect of Sri
Dvarakadisha will be His four-handed transcendental form within His two-handed form. A self-
realized Guru-Dvaraka, as in the case of princess Mirabai, is in complete conjugal love with
the Lord in His loving pastimes within the realm of Dvaraka. Moreover, another prospective
devotee already inclined towards Krishna-Dvaraka, will find His fighting on the battlefield of
Kurukshetra as the most attractive pastimes.
 149

Bhag. 3.5.12
“Your friend the great sage Krishna-dvaipayana Vyasa has already described the
transcendental qualities of the Lord in his great work the Mahabharata. But the whole idea is
to draw the attention of the mass of people to Krishna-katha (Bhagavad-gita) through their
strong affinity to hearing mundane topics.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "The great author [Vyasadeva] has compiled the
Mahabharata in such a way that the less intelligent class of men, who are more interested in
mundane topics, may read the Mahabharata with great relish and in the course of such
mundane happiness can also take advantage of Bhagavad-gita, the preliminary study of
Srimad-Bhagavatam or the Vedanta-sutra. Srila Vyasadeva had no interest in writing a history
of mundane activities other than to give less intelligent persons a chance for transcendental
realization through Bhagavad-gita.”

A sincere seeker must learn to distinguish very well between persons translating
Mahabharata for self-prestige and sense gratification —all in the dress of an acharya— and a
true Vaishnava, who is humble, gentle and austere by nature. Sometimes a self-proclaimed
acharya may delude less intelligent persons by writing a history of mundane activities just to
please his low state of consciousness, but cunningly advertise it as devotional service. Since
such a pseudo-devotee does not have true attraction for devotional association with senior
Vaishnavas, his mundane intellect seeks the association of mundane scholars. He even goes
to the extreme of becoming a disciple or student of a philosopher at a mundane University,
thus satisfying his egotistic mentality with a mundane degree in philosophy. Instead of
associating with pure senior Vaishnavas, a pseudo devotee will choose to associate with
mundane scholars as his friends, and neophyte followers who can be totally manipulated. He
can even go to the extreme degree of challenging the authority of recognized pure devotees
and the very sacred Scriptures, to impose his corrupted and whimsical ways of thinking and
willing. A prospective Vaishnava must become aware of this class of mundane philosopher in
the dress of a devotee.

7. GURU-MATHURA

When the conditioned living entities’ outlook towards the Absolute Truth develops in
attraction towards the personal aspect of Sri Krishna in His eternal realm of Mathura, they
manifest an intense desire for His personal service in the mood of servitorship. The attraction
for the specific conception of Sri Krishna-Mathura consequently reflects their inclination
towards guru. Someone who has already developed devotional service towards Sri Krishna-
Mathura under the guidance of a bona fide Guru-Mathura is also considered a Guru-Mathura.

A Guru-Mathura exclusively perceives Lord Mathuresha or Devakinandana, as the most

predominant deity (ishta) of the spiritual realm. To this category belong the prospective
Vaishnavas who feel naturally attracted to the strength and sweet opulence (aishvarya) of the
Lord. Thus, He is seen as the perfect prince and hero who killed Kamsa, and rescued His
parents Vasudeva and Devaki from his clutches. All the devotional feelings of the previous
stages of guruship except Guru-Mahamaya, are implicit in a Guru-Mathura. A self-realized
Guru-Mathura entices his students to go further in their relationship of servitorship. Showing
his mercy upon them, the guru makes arrangements to remove the curtain of reverence to
expose more refined feelings of attraction towards the Lord of Mathura. This is thoroughly
explained by the guru, since Krishna’s manifestation at Mathura enhances the feelings of
reverence among His associates by intimate feelings through more confidential relations in
the status of friendship and parenthood. Also, a slight principle of consorthood is found in His
Mathura pastimes.
A self-realized Guru-Mathura has developed the capacity to direct his students into
pure devotional service to Lord Mathuresha in the mood of servitorship, friendship, parent-
hood, and in some very particular cases in conjugal love as a princess. To this category
belong the Vaishnavas who also accept Krishna-Balarama as their predominating deities, and
 150

Vaasudeva-Krishna, the son of Vasudeva and Devaki as their eternal Lord. A self-realized
Guru-Mathura would perceive the word “Rama” of the maha-mantra Hare Krishna as meaning
only Balarama. However, depending on which conception Lord Balarama is being
understood, such an interpretation may be considered in the preambles of rasa-abhasa, If
meditation on the Lord’s pastimes while chanting the maha-mantra implies the understanding
that the word “Hare” as being directly related to Srimati Radharani, then the images of Sri
Radha-Krishna and Balarama come together. Therefore, it may not be helpful for a student in
the category previous to Krishna-Mathura to mingle Them indiscriminately (rasa-abhasa). It
would be authoritative though to consider the word “Rama” of the maha-mantra as Balarama,
only if the position of Balarama is analyzed in a more deeply philosophical way, since in the
conclusions of the shastras, He is the very source of the paraphernalia of Radha-Govinda’s
pleasure.
A Guru-Mathura deeply relishes the pastimes of Krishna leaving Vrindavana to return
to His parents, Vasudeva and Devaki. These devotees enjoy transcendental bliss listening to
how they’re Lord Mathuresha and Balarama killed all the assistants of Kamsa, and freed all
the citizens from their clutches. The feelings of loving relationship towards the Lord of
Mathura range from a mood of servitorship to the most intimate as paramour. When Krishna
and Balarama entered the wrestling arena to fight Kamsa’s allies, all inhabitants of Mathura
saw Them under a variety of devotional feelings according to their specific inclination (rasa).
The following excerpt of the Tenth Canto of Srimad Bhagavatam as translated by Srila
Prabhupada, describes different psychological inclinations towards the Lord and the feelings
of a self-realized Guru Mathura:

KRISHNA - Ch. 42
“The Killing of the Elephant Kuvalayapida”
BHAKTIVEDANTA TRANSLATION AND PURPORT: "When Krishna entered the wrestling
arena with Balarama and Their friends, He appeared differently to different people according
to their different relationships (rasas) with Him. Krishna is the reservoir of all pleasure and all
kinds of rasas, both favorable and unfavorable. He appeared to the wrestlers exactly like a
thunderbolt [Krishna-Brahman]. To the people in general He appeared as the most beautiful
personality. To the females He appeared to be the most attractive male, Cupid personified,
and thus increased their lust [Krishna-Mahamaya]. The cowherd men who were present there
looked upon Krishna as their own kinsman, coming from the same village of Vrindavana
[Krishna-Vrindavana]. The kshatriya kings who were present saw Him as the strongest ruler
[Krishna Vaikuntha]. To the parents of Krishna, Nanda and Yashoda, He appeared to be the
most loving child [Krishna-Vrindavana]. To Kamsa, the king of the Bhoja dynasty, He
appeared to be death personified [Krishna-Brahman]. To the unintelligent, He appeared to be
an incapable personality [Krishna-Mahamaya]. To the yogis present, He appeared to be the
Supersoul [Krishna Paramatma]. To the members of the Vrishni dynasty He appeared to be
the most celebrated descendant [Krishna-Dvaraka]. Thus appreciated differently by different
kinds of men present, Krishna entered the wrestling arena with Balarama and His cowherd
boyfriends [Krishna-Mathura]. Having heard that Krishna had already killed the elephant,
Kuvalayapida, Kamsa knew beyond doubt that Krishna was formidable. He thus became very
much afraid of Him. Krishna and Balarama had long arms. They were beautifully dressed,
and They were attractive to all the people assembled there. They were dressed as if They
were going to act on a dramatic stage, and They drew the attention of all people.
The citizens of Mathura City who saw Krishna, the Supreme Personality of Godhead,
became very pleased and began to look on His face with insatiable glances, as if they were
drinking the nectar of heaven. Seeing Krishna gave them so much pleasure that it appeared
that they were not only drinking the nectar of seeing His face, but were smelling the aroma
and licking up the taste of His body and were embracing Him and Balarama with their arms.
They began to talk among themselves about the two transcendental brothers. For a long time
they had heard of the beauty and activities of Krishna and Balarama, but now they were per-
sonally seeing Them face to face. They thought that Krishna and Balarama were two plenary
incarnations of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Narayana, who had appeared in
 151

Vrindavana.
The citizens of Mathura began to recite Krishna’s pastimes, His birth as the son of
Vasudeva, His being taken into the care of Nanda Maharaja and his wife in Gokula, and all
those events leading to His coming to Mathura. They spoke of the killing of the demon
Putana, as well as the killing of Trinavarta, who came as a whirlwind. They also recalled the
deliverance of the twin brothers from within the yamala-arjuna trees. The citizens of Mathura
spoke among themselves: “Shankhasura, Keshi, Dhenukasura and many other demons were
killed by Krishna and Balarama in Vrindavana. Krishna also saved all the cowherd men of
Vrindavana from devastating fire. He chastised the Kaliya snake in the water of Yamuna, and
He curbed the false pride of the heavenly king, Indra. Krishna held up the great Govardhana
Hill in one hand for seven continuous days and saved all the people of Gokula from incessant
rain, hurricane and windstorm.” They also began to remember other enlivening activities: “The
damsels of Vrindavana were so pleased by seeing Krishna’s beauty and participating in His
activities that they forgot the purpose of material existence. By seeing and thinking of Krishna,
they forgot all sorts of material fatigue.” The Mathura citizens discussed the dynasty of Yadu,
saying that because of Krishna’s appearance in this dynasty, the Yadus would remain the
most celebrated family in the whole universe. The citizens of Mathura then began to talk
about Balarama. They spoke of his very beautiful lotus-petal eyes, and they remarked of Him,
“This boy has killed the Pralamba demon and many others also.” While they were thus talking
about the activities of Krishna and Balarama, they heard the vibrations of different bands
announcing the wrestling match.

8. GURU-VRINDAVANA

When the conditioned living entities’ outlook towards the Absolute Truth develops in
attraction towards the personal aspect of Sri Krishna in His eternal realm of Vrindavana, they
manifest an intense desire for His personal service in the mood of servitorship. The attraction
for the specific conception of Sri Krishna-Vrindavana consequently reflects their inclination
towards guru. Someone who has already developed devotional service towards Sri Krishna-
Vrindavana under the guidance of a bona fide Guru-Vrindavana is also considered Guru-
Vrindavana.
A Guru Vrindavana exclusively perceives Sri Govindadeva or Yashodanadana, as the
most predominant deity (ishta) of the spiritual realm. To this category belong the prospective
Vaishnavas who feel naturally attracted to the simplicity and sweetness (madhura) of the
Lord. He is seen as the most attractive cowherd-boy of the Vrindavana village, who is the son
of Nanda and Yashoda. All the devotional feelings of the previous stages of guruship except
Guru Mahamaya, are implicit in a Guru-Vrindavana . The Lord manifests Himself at Mathura
for the pleasure of those devotees who have not yet reached the stage of Vrindavana
consciousness, which is specifically crowned with the contemplation of the conjugal loving
pastimes of the Lord. Conjugal love for the Lord is the all-comprehensive relationship that
includes adherence, service, friendly confidence, and parental love. Thus, the wholesale
expression of the soul’s love for Godhead is found in the relationship based on consorthood,
which includes all others and can only be found in its full manifestation (parakiya-rasa) in Sri
Krishna-Vrindavana.

A self-realized Guru-Vrindavana has developed the capacity to direct his students to

pure devotional service to Lord Govinda in the mood of servitorship, friendship, parenthood
and consorthood as paramour. To this category belong the Vaishnavas who accept Radha-
Krishna as their predominating deities. A self-realized Guru-Vrindavana would perceive the
word “Rama” in the maha-mantra Hare Krishna as exclusively meaning Radharamana or “He
who gives pleasure to Sri Radha.” Amongst them some are inclined to the service of Sri Sri
Radha-Krishna to the extreme of transgressing the rules of any regulating mantras given in
the Shastras, thus indulging in pure adherence to Radha-Krishna’s direct personal names
exclusively. Under these special circumstances the Hare Krishna maha-mantra would then be
chanted as follows: “Radhe-Shyam Radhe-Shyam, Shyam Shyam Radhe Radhe, Radhe-
 152

Krishna Radhe-Krishna, Krishna Krishna Radhe Radhe.” Their fully developed devotion to
Radhe-Shyam influences them to spontaneously express Their specific personal names
exclusively. However, the chanting of the maha-mantra Hare Krishna as specified by Sri
Chaitanya Mahaprabhu is the most secure way to achieve full development of pure bhakti in
this age, thus it would be a great mistake to artificially imitate those who spontaneously and
sincerely chant the names of Radhe-Shyam directly. At this point it is most important to stress
that the name Krishna applies to all manifestations of the Lord, whether as Sri Krishna-
Mahamaya or Sri Krishna-Chaitanya, but the name Shyamasundara exclusively applies to Sri
Krishna in Vrindavana. The devotees under this particular devotional mood experience the
word “Hare,” or the internal potency of the Lord, as completely or personally represented by
the direct and personal name of Sri Radha. In the same way the word “Rama,” or the
pleasure-giver of Sri Radha, is fully expressed in the direct and personal name of Sri Krishna
in Vrindavana as Shyamasundara.
Moreover, those who sing the kirtana song: “Bhaja Nitai-Gaura, pabe Radhe-Shyam, japa
Hare Krishna Hare Ram,” reconcile the chanting of the maha-mantra, as given in the shastras
and by Sri Chaitanya, towards its greatest goal —Radha-Krishna prema— by means of
always remembering that it cannot be successful without the mercy/worship of Nitai-Gaura
and the japa-meditation on Sri Sri Radha-Shyamasundara.
The following example of exclusive devotion in the mood of parenthood of a Guru-
Vrindavana is given in the following translation of Srila Bhaktivedanta Prabhupada:

Nectar of Devotion, Ch. 43

“Let others worship the Vedas and the Upanishads, and let others worship the Mahabharata
if they are afraid of material existence and want to become liberated from that condition. But
as far as I am concerned, I wish only to worship Maharaja Nanda, because the Supreme
Absolute Personality of Godhead, Krishna, is crawling in his courtyard as his own child
(Padyavali 126).”

A bona fide Guru-Vrindavana derives transcendental pleasure living for extensive periods in
the realm of this world where the Lord manifests His pastimes, Gokula Vrindavana or
Navadvipa Dhama. The transcendental place (dhama) where the Lord manifests His
pastimes on earth are surcharged with a special atmosphere, which is only relished in the
stages of exclusive adherence to Krishna-Vrindavana or Krishna-Gauranga. In actuality, the
transcendental atmosphere of the dhama is only perceived through the agency of the self-
realized Guru-Vrindavana or Guru-Gauranga who resides there. The assistance of the guru is
vital to the sincere student who desires to proceed on the path of self-realization. The self-
realized guru becomes most important when the need of the prospective devotee develops
into the factual training in the service of the Lord. The service of the Lord will then be
manifested in serving His murti on the altar, and during meditation on His names and
activities. Therefore, according to the level of adaptability of the students, the guru will direct
them.

Cc. Madhya-lila, 24.330

"One who engages in full devotional service, who does not fall down in any circumstances at
once transcends the modes of material nature and thus comes to the level of Brahman.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "When one engages in the Supreme Lord’s devotional
service, he is in a transcendental position. Even though one may be situated in the mode of
goodness in the material world, he is susceptible to pollution by the modes of passion and
ignorance. When the mode of goodness is mixed with the mode of passion, one worships the
sun-god, Vivashvan. When the mode of goodness is mixed with the mode of ignorance, he
worships Ganapati, or Ganesha. When the mode of passion is mixed with the mode of
ignorance, one worships Durga, or Kali, the external potency. When one is simply in the
mode of ignorance, he becomes a devotee of Lord Shiva because Lord Shiva is the
predominating deity of the mode of ignorance within this material world. However, when one
is completely free from the influence of all the modes of material nature, he becomes a pure
 153

Vaishnava on the devotional platform. Srila Rupa Gosvami states in Bhakti-rasamrita-sindhu:

anyabhilasita-sunyam / jnana-karmady-anavritam
anukulyena krishnanu- / silanam bhaktir uttama

The position of vishuddha-sattva is the position of uncontaminated goodness. On that

platform, one can then understand, aradhyo bhagavan vrajesa-tanayas tad-dhama
vrindavana am: “The Supreme Personality of Godhead, the son of Nanda Maharaja, is to be
worshipped along with His transcendental abode, Vrindavana.” The word sarva-mantra-
vicharana means “considering all different types of mantras.” There are different kinds of
mantras for different kinds of devotees. There are the mantras known as the dvadasakshara,
and these are composed of twelve syllables. Similarly, there are mantras composed of
eighteen syllables —the narasimha-mantra, the rama-mantra, gopala-mantra and so on. Each
and every mantra has its own spiritual significance. The spiritual master has to select a
mantra for his disciple according to the disciple’s ability to chant different mantras.”

The more a devotee is acquainted with the transcendental science of Bhakti-yoga the
clearer is his understanding of the graduations existing on the spiritual ladder. However, a
prospective bona fide transcendentalist must never transgress the principle of achintya-
bhedabheda and indulge in mundane discrimination when comparing degrees of guruship. In
essence, all bona fide gurus have to reach the level of spontaneous devotion or raganuga
bhakti, to begin the path of serving the Lord and His personal assistants or parikaras:

Cc. Madhya-lila, 22.156-158

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "There are two processes by which one may execute this
raganuga bhakti —external and internal. When self-realized, the advanced devotee externally
remains like a neophyte and executes all the shastric injunctions, especially hearing and
chanting. However, within his mind, in his original purified self-realized position, he serves
Krishna in Vrindavana in his particular way. He serves Krishna twenty-four hours, all day and
night [ashtakalina-lila smaranam].
The advanced devotee who is inclined to spontaneous loving service should follow the
activities of a particular associate of Krishna in Vrindavana. He should execute service
externally as a regulative devotee as well as internally from his self-realized position. Thus he
should perform devotional service both externally and internally." (from BRS 1.2.295)

9. GURU-CHAITANYA OR GURU-GAURANGA

When the conditioned living entities’ outlook towards the Absolute Truth develops in
attraction towards the personal aspect of Sri Krishna Chaitanya in His eternal realm of
Navadvipa or Jagannatha Puri, they manifest an intense desire for His personal service in the
mood of servitorship. The attraction for a specific conception of Sri Krishna Chaitanya
consequently reflects their inclination towards guru. Someone who has already developed
devotional service towards Sri Krishna Chaitanya under the guidance of a bona fide Guru-
Chaitanya is also considered a Guru-Chaitanya.

A Guru Chaitanya exclusively perceives Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu or Lord Gauranga,

as the most predominant deity (ishta) of the spiritual realm. To this category belong the
prospective Gaudiya Vaishnavas who feel naturally attracted to the simplicity and sweetness
(madhura) of the Lord in His status as a devotee. Gauranga is seen by some as the most
attractive boy of all Navadvipa, who is the son of Jagannatha Mishra and Mother Shachi; to
others as the most exemplar and learned householder of the city, who is married to
Vishnupriya; and some will see Him also as the perfect sannyasi who transformed everyone
He met. All the devotional feelings of the previous stages of guruship except Guru-Mahamaya
are implicit in a Guru-Chaitanya. A self-realized Guru-Chaitanya has developed the capacity
to direct his students to pure devotional service to Lord Gauranga, and to prepare them to
 154

surrender to Sri Radha in the most intimate service as manjaris, or Her young female
assistants. To this category belong the Gaudiya Vaishnavas who accept Sri Radha as their
predominating deity.
A particular self-realized Guru-Chaitanya would perceive the words in the maha-mantra
Hare Krishna as exclusively meaning the mutual convening of Sri Radha and Krishna by
lovingly addressing each other’s name. A particular Guru-Gauranga contemplates the word
"Hare" —which exclusively addresses Sri Radha—, as the loving call by Sri Krishna.
Subsequently, the words "Krishna" and "Rama" or "Ramana" (Pleasure-giver) is
contemplated as the loving call by Sri Radha. Thus manifesting the loving search for one
another. This perception within the chanting of the maha-mantra manifests the very essence
of Sri Gauranga’s most esoteric identity.

A self-realized Guru-Gauranga is always inclined to serve the Divine Couple Sri Radha-
Krishna exclusively through Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu, and contemplates the full conception
of the Gauriya-Vedanta (the explicit exposition of the Vedas by Sri Gaura) by glorifying first
the name of the samasti-guru (the collective guru or Guru-tattva personified) Sri Nityananda
Prabhu. Therefore during kirtanas he always glorifies first the names of Nitai-Gaura or Sri
Nityananda and Sri Chaitanya for the benefit of all listeners.
Staunch followers of a self-realized Guru-Gauranga may sing; "bhaja nitai-gaura, pabe
radhe-shyam, japa hare krishna hare rama," to stress that the maha-mantra should be
chanted aiming to achieve the service of Sri Radha-Govinda, with the prerequisite of always
remembering first Sri Nityananda Prabhu (the essence of Guru-tattva) and then Sri Chaitanya
Mahaprabhu. On the other hand, another Guru-Chaitanya may prefer to specifically instruct
his students to chant during kirtanas: "sri krishna-chaitanya, prabhu nityananda, sri advaita,
gadadhara, srivasadi gaura bhakta vrinda," Still, another Guru-Chaitanya would prefer to sing
"sri krishna chaitanya prabhu nityananda, hare krishna hare rama, sri radhe-govinda,"
Nonetheless, the purport for all these songs continues the same. However, if a need to
pursue a deeper analysis on the science of rasa will be required, some differences can be
traced. This will be analyzed later on.

Nonetheless, it would be a great mistake if a prospective Vaishnava judges another

particular devotee by the way he may chant the regulative mantras given by his Gurudeva.
Ultimately, it is not the way in which one devotee chants a given mantra that shows his
devotional status most particularly, but his internal/external practice of pure devotion towards
Sri Guru, Vaishnava, Nitai-Gaura and Sri Radha-Krishna.
In Sri Chaitanya Charitamrita, Srila Kaviraja Goswami stressed the importance of
chanting the names of Nitai-Gaura before the names of Radha-Krishna as follows:

Cc. Adi-lila, 8.29-31

hena krishna-nama yadi laya bahu-bara / tabu yadi prema nahe, nahe ashrudhara
tabe jani, aparadha tahare pracura / krishna-nama-bija tahe na kare ankura

“If one chants the exalted holy name of the Lord again and again and yet his love for the
Supreme Lord does not develop and tears do not appear in his eyes, it is evident that
because of his offenses in chanting, the seed of the holy name of Krishna does not sprout.”

chaitanya-nityanande nahi esaba vichara

nama laite prema dena, bahe asrudharah

“But if one only chants, with some slight faith, the holy names of Lord Chaitanya and
Nityananda, very quickly he is cleansed of all offenses. Thus as soon as he chants the holy
names of Krishna, he feels the ecstasy of love for God.”
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT (note: this is a synopsis, please, read the complete purport
directly from the BBT edition):
 155

"For an ordinary man, worship of Sri Chaitanya and Nityananda Prabhu or the Pancha-
tattva is easier than worship of Radha and Krishna. Unless one is very fortunate, he should
not be induced to worship Radha Krishna directly. A neophyte student who is not sufficiently
educated or enlightened should not indulge in the worship of Sri Radha-Krishna or the
chanting of the Hare Krishna mantra. Even if he does so, he cannot get the desired result.
One should therefore chant the names of Nitai-Gaura and worship Them without false
prestige. Since everyone within this material world is more or less influenced by sinful
activities, in the beginning it is essential that one take to the worship of Guru-Gauranga and
ask Their favor, for thus despite all his disqualifications one will very soon become qualified to
worship the Radha-Krishna vigraha.
It should be noted in this connection that the holy names of Lord Krishna and
Gaurasundar are both identical with the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Therefore one
should not consider one name to be more potent than the other. Considering the position of
the people of this age, however, the chanting of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu’s name is more
essential than the chanting of the Hare Krishna maha-mantra because Sri Chaitanya
Mahaprabhu is the most magnanimous incarnation and His mercy is very easily achieved.
Therefore one must first take shelter of Sri Chaitanya Mahaprabhu by chanting sri-krishna-
chaitanya prabhu nityananda sri-advaita gadadhara srivasadi-gaura-bhakta-vrinda. By
serving Gaura-Nityananda one is freed from the entanglement of material existence and thus
becomes qualified to worship the Radha-Krishna Deity."

Manah-Shiksha (Teachings to the Mind, a song by Srila Narottama Dasa Thakura):

BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: nitaiyer koruna habe, braje radha-krishna pabe, If you
actually want to approach the association of Radha-Krishna, you must achieve the mercy of
Lord Nityananda first. When He is merciful toward you, then you will be able to approach
Radha-Krishna. Dharo nitai-charana du ’khani. Narottama Dasa advises that one firmly catch
the lotus feet of Lord Nityananda."

The full conception of all that has been instructed above was presented in the kirtana song by
the self-realized Guru-Gauranga Srila Radharamana Charana Dasa Babaji as follows:

bhaja nitai-gaura pabe radhe-shyam / japa hare krishna hare rama

“Only by worshipping (bhaja) Lord Nityananda (the principle of Guru-tattva) and Lord
Gauranga (the ‘avatari’ or avatar of all avatars), can one attain (pabe) Sri Sri Radha-
Shyamasundara (the Absolute Reality manifested as the female and male moieties). This is
to be performed through the loud or silent meditation (japa) of the Hare Krishna maha-
mantra.” (Cc. Adi-lila, 8.28-31 / HBV. 17.60)

If the need to apply a rigorous analysis under rasa-tattva arises, it can be concluded
that the pancha-tattva-mantra can be chanted previous to the maha-mantra only up to the
conception of Krishna-Mathura. Since the concept of Godhead is not predominant under the
mood of Krishna-Vrindavana or Krishna-Gauranga, to chant the pancha-tattva-mantra
previous to the maha-mantra can be considered rasa-abhasa or a mixture of mellows. This is
due to the descriptive meditation invoked by the pancha-tattva-mantra about the Lord’s five
main characteristics as Godhead. Of course all of these different analysis manifest according
to the adhikara and progressive development of the student. All that has been said about this
up to now can only be harmonized under the principle of Tattva and Lila. As the “great babaji”
(Boro Baba) Srila Radharamana Charana Dasa will explain next, there is always a deeper
principle to be understood through the Gaurya lineage.
The following is an excerpt by Dr. O.B.L. Kapoor (Srila Adi Keshava Maharaja) from his
English rendering of the Bengali six-volume biography of Srila Radharamana Charana Dasa
Babaji. This conversation reveals the most esoteric conception of Sri Krishna Gauranga by a
self-realized Guru-Gauranga:
 156

The Life of Love, Ch. 27 pg. 413:

Dharmadasa Baba said, “Baba, I have a question.”
Babaji: Yes, let me know.
Dharmadasa: There are many facets of the Divine lila of Mahaprabhu. Which of His lilas is
most beneficial and relishable for the devotees, who worship Krishna in madhura-bhava?
Babaji: Gauranga-tattva is all-inclusive. It includes all the different facets of the Ultimate
Reality. Therefore, there is no bhava that is not included in Sri Gauranga. But His Radha-
bhava is the sweetest and the most relishable. The devotees, who seek entrance into the lila
of Radha-Govinda by assuming gopi-bhava, hardly get entrance into the lila, if they do not
regard Sri Gauranga as Radha. Mahaprabhu did not relish the bhava of the people of
Navadvipa who worshipped Him as nagari.59 Therefore He took sannyasa and went to
Nilachala, where He was immersed in His Radha-bhava and relished it deeply in the
company of Svarupa Damodara and Ramananda Roy.
Karta Babaji: As for me, I feel deeply hurt when you talk of the sannyasa-lila of Sri
Gauranga. I wonder how it does not hurt you. For me He is always nagara par excellence, the
Rasaraja,60 Who always revels in rasa. I neither accept nor believe in His sannyasa.
Babaji: If you kindly do not take offense, I may say something in this connection.
Karta Babaji: Yes, say by all means.
Babaji: As Chaitanya Charitamrita tells us the main purpose of the appearance of Sri Krishna
as Sri Gauranga was the fulfillment of His three desires, namely 1) the desire to know the
nature and excellence of Radha’s love for Himself, 2) the desire to know the nature and
excellence of His own sweetness (madhurya) as relished by Radha, and 3) the desire to
know the nature and excellence of the kind of happiness Radha feels in enjoying His
sweetness. But He knew that these desires could not be fulfilled, because He was the
vishaya61 of Radha’s love and not its ashraya.62 Therefore He adopted the bhava and the
kanti (the golden color) of Radha and appeared as ashraya in the form of Sri Gauranga. Sri
Krishna did not appear as Gauranga to relish nagari-bhava, because He is by nature a
nagari. It is His natural function to relish different kinds of rasa in nagari-bhava in His lila with
the milkmaids of Vraja. If the main purpose of Sri Gauranga be to relish Krishna in the bhava
of Radha, how can He be happy with our bhajana in some other bhava? Sri Gauranga had so
many associates and followers, but He loved Svarupa Damodara and Ramananda Roy so
much, only because they always looked upon Him as Radha and tried by all possible means
to support His Radha-bhava.
Karta Babaji: Whatever you may say, I cannot explain what happens to me the moment
someone talks of the sannyasa of Sri Gauranga. I cannot longer look upon Him as a sannyasi
with shaven head, wearing orange-colored clothes.
Babaji: That is another matter. Both Nadiya-lila and Nilachal-lila are eternal. One may adopt
for worship the lila one loves most. He may also regard that lila as the best for him. But he
should not say that other lilas are inferior or not to be believed. Belief in Gauranga implies
belief in all His aspects, all His lilas.
Dharmadasa: I do not follow how the two lilas are eternal. One state of a man gives place to
another. When the new state comes, the old disappears. It is only one state that can be
eternal. How can two different states exist simultaneously?
Babaji: This is not possible in this world. But the lordliness of the Lord consists in making the
impossible possible. All His lilas, whenever and wherever performed are eternal. Such is the
inconceivable power of His lila-shakti, Yogamaya.

GURU-TATTVA AND GURU-LILA TWO DIFFERENT ASPECTS OF EQUAL SUBSTANCE

The understanding of the formula Tattva-lila (tattva: the essential truth, and lila:
transcendental pastimes) is a vital part of the transcendental science. This formula reflects
59
A hero much appreciated by the ladies.
60
Rasa-king.
61
The object of enjoyment.
62
The person who enjoys.
 157

the most esoteric understanding of the Lord’s various identities, thus opening the path for
steady advancement towards Rasa-tattva or the final goal of spiritual life (Prajoyana-jnana).
If one is not well versed in Guru-tattva he runs the risk of confusing a Guru-Brahman
with a Jagat-Guru or Guru-Gauranga, since they may manifest apparently similar external
behaviors. Therefore a divine assistance is essential, and it is the assistance that comes from
the intense chanting of the holy name, the strict surveillance of the Scriptures, and the
example and advice of previous and present acharyas of the same line within the
sampradaya. By mistaking tattva with lila andd vice versa one may commit serious offenses
against a pure devotee of the Lord, thus ruining one’s spiritual development.

This same principle is also to be studied in the life of the special devotee, Srila A.C.
Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada (Chapter VIII - Prabhupada Conception). Truly happy and
wise will be those who can perceive these two unmixed but identical (achintya-bhedabheda)
aspects: the guru-principle (Guru-tattva) and the guru’s transcendental activities (Guru-lila). A
guru can be perceived in two ways, since in Tattva he is bheda or non-different from the
samasti-guru, who is Nityananda Prabhu or the Original Guru, but in Lila he necessarily will
differ (abheda) with other gurus. This is so since he may be specifically inclined to a particular
rasa, which gives him access to a particular participation in Krishna-lila.
A bona fide guru doesn’t enact any separated Lila that would be contentious to the
Lord’s Lila, therefore, when we speak of a guru’s Lila it refers to the particular mood and
entourage in which he is performing his role to please the Lord. It is under these analytical
circumstances that the complete understanding of Guru-tattva is most necessary for a true
seeker.

The Life of Love - Ch. 3, pg. 504

by Srila Adikeshava Maharaja (Dr. O.B.L. Kapoor):
Guru-Purnima63
After Ratha-Yatra almost everyone, who had come to see the festival, left the Math.
Only Gaurahari Dasa Babaji, the shiksha-guru of Babaji Mahashaya remained. On the Guru-
purnima day the ashrama assumed a festive look. Everyone was busy making arrangements
for guru-puja. But Nityasvarupa Brahmachari and Kusum Dasi were sitting near Babaji
Mahashaya and discussing the guru-tattva and guru-puja. They held opposite views.
Nityasvarupa Brahmachari said, “Guru and Krishna are one. The shastras declare
this unequivocally. Therefore guru should be worshipped in the same manner in which
Krishna is worshipped. He should be offered amanya64 and not prasada. To regard the guru
as only means for the attainment of Krishna is like engaging a lawyer for winning one’s case.
As soon as the case is won the lawyer ceases to have any importance. The guru should be
worshipped before the deity is worshipped and he should be worshipped till the end.”
Kusum said, “If guru and Krishna are one, there is no sense in worship Krishna
separately. If Krishna cannot be worshipped separately then the krishna-mantra given by the
guru has no meaning. The guru is a bhakta, therefore he cannot be worshipped as
Bhagavan.”
Both quoted the shastras in support of their views. Ultimately they requested Baba
Mahashaya to give his verdict.
Baba Mahashaya said, “Listen, there is no bhava with which the guru cannot be
worshipped. The only thing is that the bhava should be pure. You can worship him with any
bhava, which is dear to you and in which you have unflinching faith. But you must not criticize
the bhava of others. Criticism emanates from jealousy, hatred, malice or desire to prove one’s
self superior to others. So long as the heart is governed by these vices, devotion to the guru
cannot be sincere and absolute. Therefore, purge your heart of these impurities and listen to
what I say.
“Everything in the spiritual world has two aspects—tattva, or the thing as it is in itself,
and lila. Lila is experienced, tattva is inferred. The relationship between the two is that of
63
The day on which the guru is worshipped.
64
Food not offered to the deity.
 158

difference-in-non-difference. Therefore even though the two are inextricably interlocked they
should not be regarded as one and the same. What Nityasvarupa has said is true so far as
the guru-tattva is concerned. That the guru is identical with Bhagavan is accepted not only in
Vaishnavism, but also in the Shakta, Shaiva and Ganapatya religions. But they cannot be
regarded as one in lila. Mahaprabhu’s way of worship, or bhajana, is called ‘raganuga.’ The
central principle of raganuga-bhajana is anugatya, or serving under guidance. The sadaka
serves Krishna under the guidance of the guru. If Krishna and the guru are identical, guidance
is not possible. The guru’s guidance is not like the guidance of the lawyer, which ceases as
soon as the goal is achieved. Even in the nitya-lila the guidance of the guru-rupa-sakhi (guru
in the form of sakhi) continues. The guru’s order is always to be obeyed.”
Nityasvarupa: What should the disciple do if the guru himself orders that he should be
worshipped as Bhagavan?
Babaji: I do not think that any guru can ask his disciple to worship him as Bhagavan. But if he
does and the disciple has absolute faith in his words and does not for a moment feel attracted
by any other Sri Vigraha or Nama, he can worship him as Bhagavan. He will be duly
rewarded for this. But the Lord Himself will decide what to do with the guru.

The Life of Love - Ch. 25, pg. 335

by Srila Adikeshava Maharaja (Dr. O.B.L. Kapoor):
"Navadwipa Dasa held that the guru [Srila Radharamana Charana Dasa Babaji] was
the highest tattva; he was the combined manifestation of Sri Gauranga and Sri Nityananda.
For him the service of the guru meant the service of all; the chanting of the Name of the guru
meant the chanting of all other Names. Baba Mahashaya held that guru-tattva was
undoubtedly one with bhagavata-tattva, but in practice it was necessary to distinguish one
from another. In case of every other thing too, we must distinguish between the object as
perceived and its tattva, that is, as the object was in itself. If we did not do that it would end in
libertarianism and utter disregard of the shastras. The guru-tattva was the most difficult tattva
to understand. One could worship and relish the guru-tattva according to his own bhava but
one must not preach it to others. It was easier to carry on sadhana if guru was regarded as a
helpful guide rather than as Bhagavan.
Navadwipa Dasa said that if guru was regarded as only a means to the attainment of
the End and worshipped only till the End was achieved, that was not guru-bhakti in the proper
sense. In reply to this Baba Mahashaya said that since he never denied that guru-tattva and
bhagavata-tattva were non-different, he could not blame those who worshipped the guru as
such, but he insisted that the kind of worship one adopted must be according to one’s
adhikara or capability. If in all sincerity one felt in the presence of the guru that he was in the
presence of Bhagavan Himself, he could worship him as such. But he should not preach that
others also should do the same, because in this age of Kali people generally lacked the faith.
In short, Navadwipa Dasa wanted to act and preach freely according to his belief and
realization that Babaji Mahashaya was the combined incarnation of Gaura and Nitai, just as
Mahaprabhu was the combined incarnation of Krishna and Radha and Nitai was the
combined incarnation of Balarama and Ananga-Manjari. But Baba Mahashaya was
vehemently against this."

CONCLUSION

Progress in the material conception of life means to constantly endeavor to increase

the opulence of one’s external identity. This is achieved by pursuing the increase of money,
possessions, scholarship, admirers, respect, physical beauty, etc. In the spiritual conception
of life though, progress means to grow inwardly. For those who taste inner growth it is very
disturbing to be distracted by the outside world and they do everything to continue secluded
within themselves. To deeply grow inwardly one has to overcome one by one even the
different transcendental aspects of the Absolute Truth, which somehow or other involve a kind
of “external growth.” Therefore, a prospective Vaishnava has to guard himself from falling into
religious or transcendental designations, like brahmana, spiritual leader of an institution, guru,
 159

acharya, and so forth. According to Gauranga Mahaprabhu, nothing should blur our
innermost identity as a “servant of the servant.”
From Sri Krishna-Brahman to Sri Krishna-Mathura there are elements of
“transcendental selfishness,” or “calculated devotion.” Therefore, the Divine Couple are
inhibited to fully manifest in Their spontaneous loving mellows. Only in Vrindavana, where
there is full self-forgetfulness on the part of Their assistants, do the Divine Couple feel really
at home in enacting Their totally exposed loving nature. Devotees attracted by the external
energy of the Lord, or Krishna-Mahamaya, feel better when more material elements come
under their control. Devotees attracted to Sri Krishna-Brahman feel to have reached full
happiness being at the top of their spiritual search, thus having attained their desired
Godhood. These kinds of devotees have forsaken material growth for spiritual growth and feel
rewarded by their efforts. Aspirant devotees inclined to the different aspects of the Lord from
Sri Krishna-Paramatma to Sri Krishna-Mathura manifest different degrees of devotion. Their
degrees of devotion are distinguished by their partial or complete adherence to a particular
aspect of the Lord. The particular adherence to the Lord is proportionally related to the
development of the twenty-six qualities of a devotee.

Bhag, 2.3.13
BHAKTIVEDANTA PURPORT: "A pure devotee of the Lord automatically develops all godly
qualities, and some of the prominent features of those qualities are as follows: he is kind,
peaceful, truthful, equable, faultless, magnanimous, mild, clean, no possessive, a well-wisher
to all, satisfied, surrendered to Krishna, without hankering, simple, fixed, self-controlled, a
balanced eater, sane, mannerly, prideless, grave, sympathetic, friendly, poetic, expert and
silent."

Cc. Madhya-lila, 20.400

"When the Supreme Personality of Godhead does not manifest all His transcendental
qualities, he is called complete. When all the qualities are manifest, but not fully, He is called
more complete. When He manifests all His qualities in fullness, He is called most complete.
This is the version of all learned scholars in the devotional science."

Although a Vaishnava may not manifest all the twenty-six transcendental qualities of a
devotee, he is still called complete. When a devotee manifests all qualities but not fully, he is
called more complete. When a devotee manifests all the transcendental qualities in fullness,
he is called most complete. Therefore, to know the different characteristics of a devotee, who
consequently has to be considered a qualified guru, one must understand the science of
guru-tattva. We believe to have condensed in this chapter the basics of guru-tattva. However,
since it is a subject of most subtle delineation, we humbly advise the kind reader that the
complete analysis of the next chapter,65 since it will further assist the complete understanding
of Sri Guru and Vaishnava, most particularly in the subject of Tattva-lila.

65
This in reference to Who Is Prabhupada? published in 1999 by the same author.